Phoenix

by Nyhll

Rating: mature
Tags: Violence, Alternate Universe, Sad, Gore, Dazzlings, Shadowbolts (EqG), Other, Thriller, Equestria Girls, Sex, Sunset Shimmer (Demon), Suicide / Self Harm, Tragedy, Sunset Shimmer, Profanity
Length: 137113

A girl wakes up in the hospital with no memory of who she is, nor what happened to her.

The holidays are getting close. Everywhere you go, cheer is in the air. Well, almost everywhere. Canterlot High School is being terrorized yet again. But this time, however, instead of an alpha bully turned brainwashing demon, or a triad of hypnotic singers, the school is now the target of a of cyber attacks by the eponymous Anon-a-Miss.

Sunset Shimmer has found her back against the wall. CHS believes that she is the perpetrator behind Anon-a-Miss and the Rainbooms, her supposed best friends, have left her side, turning their backs on her. Desperate, Sunset seeks help from Princess Twilight, even as she continues trying to plead her case to the school.

As the holidays continue to close in, a girl wakes up in the hospital with no memory of where she's from, what happened to her, or even who she is. She has no ID and just when it seems like no one will come for her, she is taken in by her family, to help her recover from her injuries, both physical, and mental.

However, Anon-a-Miss' presence still looms over Canterlot High School, CHS being held within their strong grip as they continue to spread secrets and rumors about the students. As the holidays come and pass, two questions remain. Who is Anon-A-Miss, and who is this mysterious girl, whom is trying her best to rediscover who she is.

Published 2017-11-19 14:30:06 UTC
Last updated 2018-03-21 04:03:11 UTC

Chapter 1

“You have guests, dear!” came a familiar voice, following a quick series of knocks. The room brightened as the main entry door slid open, followed by the sound of multiple people entering the room. The girl sat up slowly, aided by the hydraulics in her bed shifting her upwards.

It was the end of her first full day, having received new sheets earlier along with a vegetarian supper, much to her happiness of not having to try meat again, and was resigned to watching television.

“Right this way you three, she looks a lot worse than she actually is, thankfully.” instructed the nurse, Kind Heart was her name if the girl remembered right, who walked around the corner, followed shortly by a group of three other girls.

“Ah, good, she’s up.” Kind Heart gave a warm smile as she saw the girl sitting up in her chair, before turning to the three other people. “Why don’t you introduce yourselves?”

Before the last word was even started, one of the girls rushed forward, her dual toned blue ponytail swinging around madly as it’s owner rushed forward to grab the girl in the bed in a massive hug.

“C-careful please, miss!” Kind Heart called out, rushing forward and attempting to separate the two. “We don’t need your aggravating her injuries any more!”

“S-sorries!” the girl said, backing up and straightening her magenta top as the other two shook their heads, the pale fuchsia skinned girl with twin tails groaning loudly as she face palmed.

“You are such an idiot.” she said aloud as she stomped towards the pale blue girl, grabbing her back and restraining her. “Are you blind or something?”

“Hey, Sit.” commanded the third, giving her massive collection of orange curls a shake. “Do ignore the outburst by the two idiots here.”

“U-um… sure?” The three girls paused, looking at the girl in the bed with weird looks.

“Oh! My apologies, dear.” Kind Heart said, coming to stand beside the girl in the bed. “These are the three other people that found you the other night.”

“Oh, well thank you, you three.” the girl nodded in appreciation to each of the girls standing in front of her, queer looks still spread across their faces.

“Do…” the first one started, her large, rose coloured eyes taking on a weird glint. “Do you not… remember us?” The other two girls looked at one another as the first asked her question.

“She was unconscious, you know.” said the second.

“Well, she is suffering from amnesia, why?” asked the nurse, looking at the three of them, tilting her head in wonderment.

“Oh?” the third girl’s voice carried a tone of… something… familiar, as she tilted her head, her expression shifting to one of worry, but her eyes carried a glint of something less so. “Well the three of us are her sisters.”

“Oh!” Kind Heart shot straight up, following the emotion in the injured girl’s stomach. “Family! This is so good! We hadn’t heard from anyone else so we were starting to worry, to be totally honest.”

“I am so sorry to hear that. Truth be told, we didn’t know our dear sister was in here.” the orange haired girl said, brushing a stray curl out of her face.

“Oh?” the nurse once again tilted her head. “May I ask how come? Surely you all noticed that she was missing last night?”

The girl in the bed nodded slightly as well, only to notice the yellow skinned girl nod at her two compatriots, the two of them looking at one another before closing their eyes and starting to hum a tune, comprised of two different tones. One sounded pleasant, like a robin announcing the coming of spring. The other sounded… scratchy, off tune and wrong. But as the sounds filled the air, something seemed to change about the other two girls. They seemed to start… glowing? The hospital bound girl shook her head, she must be really tired.

“We… Our sister here has been away for a long time, and we didn’t know she was back in town, to be honest.” The third said, a spritely tune following her voice.

“A-ah… O… Okay, I understand.” the nurse said, staggering momentarily before straightening up.

“Would you be fine leaving us for a little bit?” asked the girl, tilting her head.

“Sure, I will just be outside if you girls need me.” Kind Heart said, before slowly making her way out of the room, leaving the four alone. The girl in the bed finally noticed that the other two girls had stopped humming, the weird glowing gone as well.

“So, be honest with me,” the three girls had come to loom over the girl in the bed, looking her in the eyes as she rested still, the third crossing her arms as she narrowed her eyes, studying the figure lying down. “Do you really not remember us?”

She looked around, intently studying the three of them, their separate details and appearances, trying to piece something, anything, together. She hung her head, sighing.

“I don’t, I’m really sorry you three.” she apologized, looking up at the three of them with a sad frown. The three others looked at one another, sharing weird looks and shrugging, before the third girl sighed and stepped forward once again.

“Well, I guess it must have been one hell of a crack to that head of yours. My name is Adagio Dazzle, and these two,” Adagio said, motioning forward the second girl, followed by the first one, before turning back to the girl in the bed. “Are Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk. We are your sisters. Quadruplets to be exact.”

“Really? Then why did it take you so long to come visit me?” the girl asked, tilting her head as she studied them.

“Because we were in school.” Aria said simply, resting her hands on her hips. “ We’re only 17 after all, got one more ‘last year’ of high school to go through.”

The girl’s face grew more puzzled at the emphasization Aria put into her sentence, causing Adagio to speak up again.

“Don’t worry about Aria, she always complaining about school.” she explained. “All that matters is you are alive and well.”

“I’d say!” Sonata added, rushing forward and once again embracing the girl in the bed. “I’m so glad to see you again!”

“Er… Again?” the injured girl asked, awkwardly wrapping her good arm around Sonata.

“Er, yes!” Sonata said, shooting backwards with a worried look on her face. “You, um… You see…”

“You had been studying abroad for the last couple years, ever the independent one.” Adagio interjected, glaring at Sonata through the corner of her eye. “You’d been growing homesick, you see, and wanted to spend our last year in high school all together. You came back unannounced though, we did not know you were back in town until we found you the other night.”

“Do you remember anything about?” Aria asked, sitting down on the chair and kicking her combat boots up onto the foot board of her sister’s bed in a nonchalant manner.

“I don’t, sorry. I don’t have any memories of anything before I woke up in this room.” the girl gave a sad, apologetic smile as she looked at Aria. “But what happened, happened. All that matters is I am alive and well, reunited with my sisters once again! I do have a few quick questions though.”

“Whataya want to know?” Sonata said happily, cheer and joy seeming to radiate from her as she rested her hands on the girl’s bedside.

“Well firstly, and most importantly, what’s my name?” all three of her sister’s visages faltered for a moment upon hearing her question, each of them looking at her dumbfounded.

“Y-your… name…?” stuttered Adagio, a worried look flashing across her visage momentarily.

“Yeah. I’m thinking it must be annoying to not have a proper moniker for me.” was the fourth sister’s reply, shaking her head slightly. “Could you imagine how hard it would be to just describe me as, ‘the girl’, constantly?”

“R-riiight…” Aria said with a somewhat self conscious chuckle.

“Well? Are you three gonna make me wait all day?”

The other three girls looked at one another, before Adagio cleared her throat and stepped forward.

“You see, dear sister of ours… you didn’t exactly like your name if we are being honest.”

“Y-yeah! You absolutely despised it, so you went by a nickname, but you totally never told us it cause you made it up after you left.” Aria added hastily.

“Point being? I don’t remember anything right now, so maybe my name will help me.” the girl said, motioning to the trio to hurry up.

“F-F-F-Fireside!” Sonata burst out between stutters, the other two standing sister’s whipping their heads around to look at her. “Fireside G-Glow! That’s your name, yup! Fireside Glow! Heh heh…”

“Fireside Glow, huh?”

A single smooth and unblemished amber hand reached up slowly, delicate digits grasping tight as it’s owner aquamarine orbs studied the slight reflection in the window.

“I like it.” said Fireside Glow, contently.

“Oh! Perfect!” Sonata said through nervous chuckles, rubbing the back of her head as she smiled. “I, uh… I’m glad you like it, Fireside.”

“Anything flashing back?” inquired an uneasy Adagio, moving forward and resting a hand on the firm, uninjured right shoulder of Fireside. She let out a shallow sigh as she shook her head, before shrugging and looking back at her sisters.

“Not a thing… But if I can be honest here? I don’t really think I care. You three said I was coming back to study with the three of you, right? So I was probably looking to start over, which is what I’ve gotten.” she raised up her good hand, shaking it in time with her head.

“I know this isn’t how anyone wanted it, but maybe it’ll end up being for the best? I’m sure I’ll get my memories back over time, and this way I can make new ones while we wait, right?”

She watched as Sonata started to tear up, her hands balling before of her mouth as she looked down at Fireside.

She watched as Aria looked away, hand grabbing her upper arm and gripping firmly, her twin tailed head tilting down and farther away.

She watched as Adagio studied her intently, her visage a passive fortress of stoicness.

“Umm…. Did I say the wrong thing?” Fireside asked, worried chuckle mirroring the look on her face.

“No, dear.” Adagio said, gripping firmly on the shoulder still in her grasp. “You just keep finding ways to surprise us with how you seem to turn everything to a positive. How you can truck through anything and shrug it all off.”

Fireside watched as Sonata and Aria each nodded in turn, causing the girl to chuckle softly. She rested her hand gently on on Adagio’s, tilting her head to rest on the slender yellow arm.

“Thank you… all three of you…”

Chapter 2

“Wooooooow…”

Fireside paused on her crutches as she was helped out of Adagio’s car, attempting to take in the massiveness of the building in front of her. Sure, the other mansions around it were huge in their own rights, but this?

“You three weren’t kidding when you said our parent’s left us a literal fortune.” Fireside said as she looked back at her three sisters.

“You silly!” Sonata tittered, her ponytail bouncing gaily in time with her song like laughter. “Why would we lie to you?”

“I’d say the four of us could split the money equally and still be the richest people in town.” Aria commented as she trudged past, arms carrying various bags and suitcases of Fireside’s belongings from the hospital.

“And then some.” chuckled Adagio as she stopped beside her injured sister, resting a hand delicately on Fireside’s back. “Why don’t we get you inside? We don’t need you sick as well as crippled.”

“I’m not crippled!” Fireside shot back, glaring playfully at Adagio, which quickly changed to a rather sheepish look as a shiver ran through her body. “But maybe you’re right, let’s go.”

“Mommy-Dagio always knows best!” Sonata said between bouts of giggles, earning a glare from Adagio.

“Soooonaaataaa…” came the menacing, but surprisingly motherly, tone from Adagio as the girl walked over to the suddenly shaking Sonata, fear etched across her face. “What did Mommy say about using that nickname?”

Said girl could only give rough burbles as Adagio reached into the girl’s mouth, spreading the cheeks apart and making it impossible for the girl to form a coherent sentence. The two continued to struggle until Fireside started to laugh loudly, the pair pausing to look at the chuckling girl.

“You two are so ridiculous!” Fireside spat out between gut busting laughs of her two sisters antics. “Oh boy. I needed that, thank you, you two.”

“U-um, sure. No, er… No problem, Fireside.” Adagio said, slowly removing her digits from Sonata’s mouth, but not before wiping them on the girl’s shirt. “Why don’t we hurry up inside, I think I may be the one getting sick here.”

“After you.” Fireside said, bowing as best she could, with Sonata curtsying back before skipping ahead, Adagio motioning for Fireside to go next. The teen slowly made her way up the stairs, noticing the texture they had that helped her crutches, as well as her good leg, find solid purchase. In fact…

“They look new.” she said softly, looking back at Adagio with a warm smile. “Don’t tell me you guys went and spent money on me already.”

“Sonata insisted that we do what we could to help you with your recovery.” Adagio said, chuckling as she watched Fireside enter the house. “She forced Aria to put those on in the freezing cold the other day.”

“And she still hasn’t paid me back.” Aria grunted from her spot on a rather old, yet extremely well cared for, chesterfield near a roaring fireplace.

“Only cause you didn’t do the back yet!” came Sonata’s voice from somewhere else in the house, Fireside giggling slightly at the groan and head shaking Aria did in response.

“Welcome to the Siren’s Den.” Aria said, sliding up to her feet with practiced ease, walking forward and slinging an arm around the girl. “It’s gonna be nice havin’ ya here. Might have someone else to keep me sane with all these idiots around.”

“I do believe, Aria dear, that that is my line.” Adagio huffed slightly, resting her hands on her ample hips. “And do be careful on the girl, she is still a cripple for the next month or so.”

“I’m not a cripple, darnit!” Fireside said, leaning on her right crutch as she waved the left one at her curly haired sister.

“I’d say! You’re rather fit looking.” Aria said, giving a playful squeeze of the firm upper arm of Fireside. “When did you start working out? Er… Never mind.” Fireside noticed Adagio scowling at Aria as the girl backed off.-

“Relax, Adagio. She meant no harm.” Fireside said, smiling in hopes of placating the obvious alpha of the house.

“Especially cause otherwise she wouldn’t have gotten any hot chocolate!” Sonata sang aloud as she entered the room, hands balancing a large tray filled with a variety of different cups, steam rising lazily from the tops. She set it down on the large table in the middle of the room, moving and placing the mugs with practiced ease. “Come and get it!”

Aria shot over to the table, grabbing her stein and instantly starting to quaff the contents noisily, earning a disgusted groan from Adagio as she walked towards the table.

“As you can see, this is why it is hard for us to have nice things in this household.” she informed, carefully grabbing her delicate looking teacup and slowly moving over to what Fireside guessed was her bergère, taking a seat and starting to slowly take measured sips of the hot chocolate.

“Say whatever you two want, but this is the single greatest thing ever!” Sonata shouted loudly as she held aloft what looked to be a sippy cup? Whatever it was, there was a massive collection of looping straws leading out of it and to the smiling girl’s mouth as she happily slurped up her hot chocolate, contently nestled in her bean bag chair.

Fireside smiled once again as she made her way over towards the group of her sisters, each of them enjoying their drinks in their own manner. She stopped just before the table and positioned herself, before reaching down and grabbing the nondescript white mug, her smile widening as she brought it up to her face.

She stopped once it was close to her mouth, taking a moment to enjoy the pleasant fragrance of the hot chocolate, before bringing it carefully to her mouth, not wanting to spill the precious drink, nor force more of it into her mouth than she needed.

“This is delicious!” Fireside said aloud as she took the mug away from her face, but only for a moment before she took yet another gulp. “Seriously, Sonata, this is amazing! I know I don’t have much to base it off of, but this is the best thing I’ve had since I can remember!”

“If you think that is good, just you wait until tonight! I’m whipping up my special supper for the four of us!” the light blue girl beamed joyously, even as Aria and Adagio groaned loudly, Aria mixing in curses.

“Oh? What’s that?” Fireside inquired, only to notice the look of dread she was getting from Adagio, and the shaking head of Aria.

“Tacos!”

***

“So, the reason I’m sleeping on Sonata’s bed instead of her…” Fireside started, looking at what she could only describe as a princess bed. Four ornate posts rose up from the corners, delicate sheets running along the beams running between the posts. A large, plush mattress raised up from the frame, a collection of adorable plushies and pillows littered the top.

“Is because she wanted to have a “sleepover” with you while the paint in your room finishes aerating properly.” Aria said, scratching the back of her head. Her hair was fully down now, running down her back most likely, though the large shirt emblazoned with a flaming, bleeding skull and some band name dominated Fireside’s gaze.

“Gotcha.” she said, nodding her head. She slowly made her way over to the bed and flipped the sheets over, revealing the silken sheets beneath.

“Anyways, I should go hit the hay. Night.” Aria said, yawning loudly.

“Good night, Aria!” Fireside waved warmly at her departing sister, before slowly moving and bringing herself to be seated on the edge of the bed, sinking into the plush embrace. She sighed happily, this was so much comfier than the hospital bed.

“This is gonna be so awesome!” Sonata shouted as she burst into the room, fluffy slippers gliding across the hardwood floor. “I haven’t had a sleepover in decades!” Fireside giggled as the girl crashed happily into her weird amalgamation of beanbags and sheets that was supposed to be her bed for the night.

“Decades?” she said, giggling uncontrollably. “We’re only eighteen, Sonata.”

“Oh, right! Well my point still stands! The amount of years it’s been since my last sleepover is too damn high!” Sonata raised her hand up, pointer finger raised, before collapsing in a giggling mess on her bed. “Oh! I almost forgot! Snoodles!”

“Snoodles?” Fireside watched as Sonata shot to her feet and was to one of the various other doors in the room in a flash, opening it and entering. Rummaging sounds could be heard from within, followed by Sonata’s voice.

“Promise not to scream or anything?” she asked softly. Fireside could see Sonata’s shadow hiding just out of view, something being held in her arms.

“Um, sure? What do you have there?”

“Snoodles!” Sonata said proudly, coming out in bounding skips and stopping and thrusting her arms towards Fireside. “Isn’t he just adorable!”

A snake lazily flicked its tongue out towards, its large, intelligent eyes studying the stationary girl right before it. It was small, but long, almost like a noodle. The name suddenly clicked as Fireside slowly held a hand out towards it, palm up to allow to to get used to her. Its tongue continued to flick out as its gaze followed her hand intently.

“See, Snoodles! I told you she was a friend.” Sonata cooed adorably to her pet, rubbing against it affectionately with her face. “Wanna hold him? He won’t bite!”

“Um, sure?” Fireside said, holding out her hand. “But I don’t really think he will fit well- eek!”

Fireside froze as the snake went from slowly slithering onto her hand to a blistering pace as it shot up her arm and into her sleeve.

“Getitoutgetitoutgetitoutgetitout!” Fireside screeched as she felt the snake slither across her body. Sonata rushed forward, hands fumbling along trying to grab hold of the snake through the cloth.

“Snoodles! What did I tell you about doing things like this?” Sonata said, hands moving to enter Fireside’s shirt from the bottom hem.

Snoodles picked that moment to somehow find a way to slither itself around Fireside and up between the girl’s large breasts, popping his head lazily onto one of the mounds.

“S-Sonata…” Fireside said through chattering teeth, locking eyes with the creature resting on her bust. It seemed to wink and put on a knowing smile before it felt Sonata’s hands grasp it and start to slide it down the toned, amber stomach of Fireside.

“There we go.” Sonata’s hands cupped in front of her as Snoodles moved and wrapped itself on the pale blue hands like a spring, it’s head held up high as the teen’s plush lips connected with its mouth. “Silly Snoodles!”

“That snake is such a pervert!” Fireside half whispered, half screamed, as she pointed an accusatory finger in its direction.

“Naw, he was just being friendly!” Sonata cooed as she started walking back to what was probably the snake’s den, making baby talk the whole time.

“So, um… now that that is out of the way, I have a question, Sonata.” Fireside shifted around to look at the girl laying down on her mixture of pillows and beanbag. “I, uh… I don’t feel right forcing you to sleep on the floor, and we are sisters… so… you’re more than welcome to share your bed with me, it is pretty massive after all.”

Fireside could barely finish her question before Sonata gave a happy squeal and hopped up from the floor to deliver a massive hug to the injured girl.

“Abso-dutley-lutely!” she cried as she squeezed Fireside affectionately, wind rushing to vacate her lungs from her sister’s embrace.

Just two sisters, sharing a bed… What could possibly go wrong? Fireside thought as she tried to free herself.

***

“Dangit Aria! Gimmie that phone!”

“Sorry, Fire! That photo is too adorable to get rid of!”

Adagio both sighed and groaned as her palm ran into her face as she was forced to watch Aria play keep away around the sofa in the living room thanks to being more mobile than the cast wearing Fireside.

“Um… What’s going on?” Adagio turned to look at Sonata, the girl stretching as she made her way into the room, yawning loudly. Adagio’s face fell as she realized where the photo on Aria’s phone had come from.

“Sonata? Where is your shirt?” Adagio didn’t know why she asked the topless girl about her state of undress, but she had nothing else to say given the current situation.

“Hm? My shirt?” replied Sonata, finally finished yawning and stretching her arms only to rest them on her hips.

“Lookin’ good Sonny!” Aria catcalled from the other side of the room, causing her pursuer to stop and try to see what her prey was talking about, only to gasp and blush brightly as she noticed Sonata’s bare bust on proud display.

“S-Sonata! Where’s your shirt!?” she stammered out, completely losing track of Aria as she tried to admonish the girl.

“My shirt?” the girl looked down, taking in her scantily clad state of loose pajama bottoms resting low enough on her hips to show off the straps of her underwear before looking up at the stunned Fireside. “What about it?”

“Why aren’t you wearing one!?” Fireside tried to steady herself on her crutches, watching as her sister gave a nonchalant shrug in response.

“You know, I can’t blame you for wanting to get close to those.” came Aria’s surprisingly smooth whisper from behind Fireside, causing the girl to give a small shriek as she stumbled forward.

“A-Aria! Dangit, stop! I can’t believe you! She’s our sister for god’s sake!”

“Say’s the one motor boating her in their sleep.” Aria jeered, flashing her phone forward and causing Fireside to blush deeper at the image on the front, the pixels revealing a sleeping Fireside’s face smothered by Sonata’s generous bust, a light blue arm resting warmly on the fire and golden locks.

“Dangit Aria!” came Fireside’s annoyed shout as she started to trundle after the chuckling girl again.

Adagio both sighed and groaned as her palm ran once more into her face.

***

“Alright, hold that steady…” Aria muttered through chapped lipped, her gaze flashing up to Fireside for a moment only to return to her previous steely glare as oily hands gripped a large steel wrench.

“Are you sure you should be having the obviously injured one helping you with maintenance of your motorbike?” inquired Fireside as she shifted her stance somewhat, flashlight delicately held in the direction to illuminate whatever part Aria was focusing on.

“Well with Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum out shopping for clothes for you, I needed a second pair of hands, but seeing as all I got is you, I figure this will have to do.” Aria quipped, giving a snarky grin as her eye’s once again shot up to Fireside, only for her to fly backwards with a cry as blinding light shot into her face from Fireside’s flashlight.

“So this is the thanks I receive for managing to make my way not only down the half decayed stairs, but through this mess of a place you call a garage, huh?” Fireside said, continuing to hold the light towards her staggering sister’s face, as if trying to blind her lecherous kin.

“Gah! Stop! I’m sorry, alright! Just get the high beam out of my eyes!” Arai begged, swatting her hands uselessly towards the chuckling Fireside.

“Fiiiine…” Fireside relented, clicking off the flashlight, much to the happy sigh of Aria, who got back onto her knees and grinned up at the injured girl.

“I bet you’d rather be shoulders deep in Sonat- auuugh!”

The high beam instantly clicked back on.

***

“So this is the button for light attack, this one for-”

“Sonata,” Fireside said as she interjected her energetic sister. “This is the fourth time you’ve started to explain this, I think I get it by now.”

“If you’re sure?” Sonata said, tilting her head adorably towards her sister, her left hand holding onto the respective half of the controller shared between their two grasps.

“But why did you think that two people playing a fighting game on one controller is a good idea?”

“Who said anything about good?” Sonata beamed as she looked back at Fireside, as if the girl had said the most obviously silly comment in their entire lives. “This is all about fun, silly!”

“Are you sure I’m not gonna hold you back? I mean, you seem to know this game pretty good.” Fireside looked at the strange bouncing collection of pixels on the screen that made up their supposed fighter character.

“Like I said, don’t worry! Video games are all about fun! That’s why they were made in the first place, Fire!” Sonata said cheerfully, wrapping her arm awkwardly around Fireside. “And after the state you and Aria were in when we got back, I thought you needed some nice relaxing fun!”

“Aria totally deserved the temporary oil tattoo that she got…” Fireside grumbled, huffing annoyedly.

“Regardless! All you need to do right now is hit that button that matches the screen, and we can begin!”

“If you’re sure…” Fireside said softly, thumb depressing the matching button from the screen hesitantly.

***

“I swear, in all my years, I have never seen that girl so happy.” grouched Adagio, staring at the napping ponytail wearing girl on the sofa. “And that’s saying something.”

“Well, she did indeed have a lot of fun…” Fireside said, rubbing the left side of her body delicately. “Though my ribs would like a break from the constant hug attacks of bone-crushing power.” Adagio chuckled in a grim, knowing manner, her legs resting delicately on her ottoman.

“I don’t think that can or will ever change.” she responded as she took a sip from her teacup, squinting her eyes and scrunching up her shoulders as the sound of wood on wood screeching could be heard from upstairs.

“You girls didn’t have to buy me such a fancy bed, you know. I understand that we are loaded, and judging by everything I’ve seen so far I believe it, but I don’t need much, really!” Fireside said meekly from her glass of water.

“Oh dear, frugal, Fireside. Ever the responsible one.” Adagio said with a playful smirk. “You always were harping on us to do the right thing, never to spend more than we had to and was the first to rush to help us if we ever had any problems.”

Fireside chuckled nervously as she rubbed the back of her head, eyes diverting away from her quadruplet sister. She took another sip of cold, crisp water, relishing in the purity of it and watching as ripples and other movements occurred due to her unsteady hands.

“Um…” Fireside started, before mumbling something out incoherently.

“You’re going to need to speak clearer, darling.” Adagio snarked politely, before cringing as another screech rang out from upstairs. “Especially if Aria is going to destroy my fresh maple floors like that.”

“Um… Mom and Dad… What were they like?”

Adagio froze, not noticing as Fireside gazed at her intently, her own magenta eyes staring blankly at the roof. Moments passed, the hourglass of finality continuing it’s unending course as Adagio slowly closed her eyes, bringing her head down to start studying her teacup closely.

“I… I understand if you don’t feel right talking about them right now, and I am sorry if I caused you to remember bad memories… I really am so-” Fireside apologized profusely, only to be cut off from an extremely heavy sigh from her sister, who suddenly appeared as if she carried millennia of exhaustion on her shoulders.

“They were great people… Don’t know what to say really, Fire… They were a hell of a pair of people. They’d be proud of everything you’ve accomplished…”

Fireside watched quietly as Adagio finished talking, bringing her teacup up to her lips slowly, draining the last remaining remnants of fluid within, but her empty gaze remained locked on her lap.

“Thank you…” Fireside said softly, wishing she could walk over and embrace her sister, cursing her injuries for crippling her so much.

“No… Thank you…”

Chapter 3

“So why were you girls out so early?”

The three girls jumped with shock as they were greeted by a yawning Fireside as they reentered their home.

“A better question is what are you doing up so early, Fireside.” responded Adagio, in hopes of flipping the conversation to her favour. “Injured girls like you need their beauty sleep.”

“Dunno.” yawned Fireside, stretching her arms above her head. “Just couldn’t sleep, too many… thoughts? I guess? I dunno how to describe it really.”

“Oh.” Sonata’s face flickered for a minute, dread starting to make itself known. “Have you remembered anything?”

“Nope.”

All three girls let out an internal sigh of relief at the nonchalant response. After their meeting earlier that morning they were a little on edge.

“So you still haven’t said what you three were doing out so early.”

Instantly the sighs of relieve got reverted.

“Well, we were meeting with some… old acquaintances I guess would be the right word.” Adagio said slowly, Aria shrugging and Sonata nodding in time with her. “Nothing major.”

“Cool.” Fireside shrugged in indifference, matching the tone of her voice. “I was just wondering where you three were was all. You didn’t leave me a note or anything.”

“Sorries!” Sonata said, rushing over and embracing Fireside. “I told them too, but Aria had slept in again like usual and-”

“I can totally see that happening.” chuckled Fireside, grinning at Aria, only to earn a rather scathing look and comment in reply.

“Stow it, cripple.” the sister jabbed back, grin in mock ferociousness. “Someone had to build that massive canopy bed of yours, and it’s not like either of these two offered to be of any help, like usual.”

“Hey, what’s that cool book you got there, Addy?” Fireside tilted her head as she noticed the rather worn tome in her sister’s possession.

“Oh? This? It’s nothing, Fire, don’t you worry.” Adagio was struggling not to hide 5he evidence behind her back, as it would only make it more obvious that it was the opposite of what she was trying to say. “It’s just something we grabbed from the people we met is all.”

“Hmmm…” Fireside stroked her chin as she studied the book from afar. “Wow, I must be more tire than I thought.”

“Why’s that? Do you need to head back to bed? I can help you!” Sonata went through the full suite of emotions, ending up on her feet and offering her hands to the sofa riding Fireside.

“Nah, I’ll be fine, Sona, thank you though.”

“Then what’s with the…” Aria paused as she dramatically took up a crude recreation of the pose Fireside had just been in, doing her best attempt at a rather nasally mockery of her sister’s voice. “Hmmm…”

“Smart Ass.” Aria let out a short bark as a throw pillow was used as its name intended, flying lazily towards her face. Fireside gave a small chuckle as her sister caught it and lobbed it right back at her.

“Careful you two, I don’t want my living room to become a mess because a cripple fought a wrench wench.” Adagio crossed her arms as she glared darkly at the two girls, both of whom were glaring back at her in fake annoyance. It wasn’t long however until Fireside started to fall into a bout of giggles.

“Anyways, what I was trying to say,” the chuckling teen managed to squeak out between chortles. “Is that I must be tired because that book is seeming to glow just like you three do from time to time, usually whenever I’m tired.”

“Glow, huh?” Aria said, flopping lazily beside Fireside on the large, ornate couch, before suddenly grabbing the girl’s head beneath her arm and delivering a playfully vicious nuggie. “What are ya taking? ‘Cause it sounds like fun!”

Adagio ignored the scene playing out before her, bringing the book up to her face, carefully studying the implications of Fireside’s admission. Thankfully the phone started to ring, breaking the trance and alerting her to the state of her precious living room.

“This room better be spotless by the time I get back you three, or so help me…!” the mass of orange curls followed their retreating master away from the chaos of the living room.

“Ummm…” Fireside looked around lamely at the state of the room, pillows and cushions lying haphazardly all across the wooden floor, the various seatings and furniture askew. Slowly her casted arm was raised up above her head, followed by a simple statement.

“Not it.”

“Not it!” came the instant shout back from Sonata, the girl’s own light blue arm shooting up in a frenzy.

“Wai- what- god damnit! You bitches!” Aria shot a venomous look at the twin smiling faces of her sisters, Sonata having moved to rest beside Fireside. “Why do I gotta be the one to clean up? Glow started it!”

“And as you and Adagio constantly like to point out,” explained Fireside with a melodramatic flair. “I, my dear sister, am crippled. Why, I am unable to even move with my crutches which now lay by the window. I wonder whom it was that did that, hmmm?”

“Well what about Sonny? She had a part in this as well ya know.” Aria crossed her arms before her, tapping her foot menacingly.

“Hey! I was trying to help her! I’m not innocent of anything! Er… Guilty, I mean!” Sonata shouted back, grabbing Fireside in a protective embrace.

“Gah! FINE! Get your lazy arses off of the damn sofa so I can clean this mess before Mommy has one her-”

“What was that I just heard?” came the calm voice of Adagio, a calm so deadly even the air seemed to vacate the room.

“...” Aria turned slowly towards the undisputed matriarch of the house, pausing and jerking as if she were an animation missing a third of the frames.

“Is Mommy gonna have to bend you over her knee?” Adagio’s eyes held a malign sheen, a glint radiating that she was not in the mood for playing around.

“Only if you promise to do it in front of Glow here.”

Everything paused, struggling to comprehend what Aria had just suggested. The room itself seem to be trying to sneak away, desperate to hide from what was emanating from Adagio, the curly haired girl staring at her purple skinned sister in unamusement.

“Oh my god!” Fireside suddenly burst out, wild cackles erupting from her as if she were trying to imitate a hyena. “Aria! Are you ever not crude?”

Aria stayed looking at Adagio, a single eye winking as a grin slowly spread across her face.

***

“Oh, stop complaining.” groaned Adagio, resting her reddened hand on an impromptu ice pack that Sonata had provided. “You were the one who literally asked for it.”

“Well I didn’t fucking think you’d do it, ya psychotic bitch!” snapped Aria, the girl reserved to wearing a thin g-string in a vain attempt to prevent as much touching her vividly red rear.

“I gotta admit,” Fireside commented, still giggling slightly in perverse enjoyment. “Red looks good on you, Ria.”

“Shut up, Fire! I don’t need you reminding me- Augh!” Aria cried out as Sonata applied some fresh ointment, the minute friction of the oily goop enough to cause the lying girl to cry out.

“Have to say though, I think I felt the house shaking towards the end though.” a steepled hand rested against Fireside’s chin as she reminisced about what she had just watched.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” muttered Adagio as she sipped from her delicate teacup.

“So who was on the phone, Adagio?” asked the smugly chipper Sonata, looking away from her not as gentle as it should be application of aloe on Aria’s behind.

“Oh, that… right.” Adagio looked up and towards her sisters. “Fireside, the four of us are going over to a friends house tomorrow for a holiday dinner.”

“Oh? That’s awfully nice of them.” Fireside gave a large smile. “Did you tell them about my injuries?”

“They actually knew about it already, Fire. Dean Cadence is engaged to their son.”

“Dean Cadence…?” Fireside had a queer look on her tilted visage, only to have the realization spark in her mind. “Oh! Cadence! It will be nice to see her again!”

“Unfortunately, there is one issue that will have to be addressed.” Adagio said, a mischievous grin coming to her face. “You are going to need to have a proper shower, not one of these sponge baths you’ve been having, and that is going to cause some issues due to your casts and stitches.”

“So what are you thinking of then?” inquired Fireside, fear starting to build in her stomach as Adagio’s smile grew.

***

“Aaaand… there! That should keep the moisture from getting to your cast!” cheered Sonata, the bubbly girl beaming brightly as she backed away from her nude sister.

“I look ridiculous.”

Fireside Glow had every reason to complain glumly. Her body was a mass of bags and waterproof bandages piled on along another, all in attempts to prevent the water from the shower getting to somewhere where it wasn’t supposed to be. Even her short, styled hair had to be kept in a shower cap due to the stitches on the back of her head.

“Was all this really necessary?” she asked as her good hand rose up and started to gently and delicately make its way across her bandaged cheek. It had taken two different bandages to cover the stitches properly.

“Absolutely!” Sonata smiled as she vigorously nodded her head, the rapid motions causing a matching jiggling in her own generous chest, the unrestrained mounds bouncing along in time.

“Whatever… Let’s just get this done…” Fireside sighed as she turned towards the large, empty shower. “The less time I look like this, the better.”

“Don't you worry your bubbly butt!” sang Sonata as the girl crossed around to her sister’s injured left side. “C’mon, let’s get ya into the nice warm shower!”

The pair slowly and steadily made their way into the massive stall, which could have easily held all four of the sisters and then some. The floor was covered in a nicely grippable material, which helped Fireside feel confident in slowly making her way towards the outcropping that was waiting for her to sit on.

“And to think,” she muttered humorously, “this is nothing compared to the master bath. That thing is massive! Like, it’s bigger than any room in the entire house!”

“I know! Isn’t it, like, the most awesome thing ever!” Sonata exclaimed as she helped her sister to sit down. “Now! We will start with a quick running over by the shower head to get you nice and wet!”

Fireside swore she could hear Aria burst out in snarky laughter, a rough idea of the crude sister’s comment percolating in her mind. She merely nodded, watching as Sonata went to retrieve the shower head, noticing just how much of a natural sway her sister’s hips had. At least she hoped it was natural.

“Okies! How how do you want it?” Sonata held the metallic device in her grasp, innocent smile on her face even as the numerously segmented cable ran down between her generous bust. “Nice and hot, or cold and soothing?”

“Hot I guess? I dunno, who has a cold shower?” questioned Fireside, who watched as her sister gave a weird look, her unused hand coming to rest on her hip.

“Cold it is! You are gonna love this!” Sonata turned her back to Fireside as she moved over to the the front of the shower.

“But I just said-” Fireside never got to finish her statement as suddenly a stream of cooling water was rushing across her. She gave a small yip and shiver as her body was suddenly assaulted by the change in temperature.

“W-wait a minute…” Fireside brushed a stray bang out of her face. “This isn’t actually that bad.” She felt like she was at a swimming pool, the temperature of the water pleasantly cool as it sprayed over her.

“See! No one trusts me when it comes to these things.” pouted Sonata as she continued to spray down her sister. “Whenever I say “cold shower” people seem to think I mean frigid, icy water. Like, who would do that!?”

Fireside was groaning happily as she remained seated, basking in the rivers of refreshing water that covered her now glistening body. Even the thoughts in her head seemed to quiet down, her entire being focusing on enjoying herself.

“Though that’s one of the quirks about cool showers…” Sonata said slyly, chuckles intermixed between, as her eyes focused on the erect nubs pointing proudly away from her sister’s chest.

“Sorry, what were you saying, Sonata?” flecks of water sprayed from the moist tips of Fireside’s mane of hair as her head shot towards her sister. “Sorry, this shower is just too good.”

“Nothin’!” sang Sonata as she hung the shower head back into place, her hands shooting out to grab a childishly shaped looking bottle. “Are you ready for the soap?”

“Oh! Um, sure?” the teen’s amber hand reached out slowly towards her sister, palm cupped in preparation for receiving the cleansing goop.

“You put that hand away! I’m here to pamper you, so you just sit there and let your sister soap you up!” Sonata playfully slapped away her sister’s hand as she skipped closer, before squeezing a large handful of the body wash into her hand. “What’s with that look?”

Fireside seemed to have frozen up, a small blush coming to her face when she realized what was about to happen.

“Um, the disinfectant wipes are one thing, but don’t you think this is a little… weird?” she asked, watching as Sonata tilted her head in confusion.

“What do you mean? I’m just going to rub you all over your body with body wash, what’s weird about that?”

“Er… I guess it’s between sisters and all.” Fireside felt her blush deepen as Sonata approached, then walked around behind her. The heat in her cheeks was suddenly replaced by ice in her veins as the seemingly subzero goop in Sonata’s hands was slathered over her shoulders.

“Oh? When did you get these scars?” Sonata muttered, pausing as she traced a delicate finger over one of the dark lines on Fireside’s back, just on the inside of her shoulder blade. A second mirrored the first on the other shoulder blade, with a third scar catching Sonata’s magenta eyes down towards the base of her sisters spine.

“Hm? What did you say?” the flat mane of red and yellow shifted around as Fireside attempted to look back at her studying sister.

“Oh! Nothing, don’t you worry! Now, where was I?” Sonata resumed her task of soaping up Fireside’s back, her delicate hands softly massaging her sister as she applied the body wash, taking in the soft definition of the muscles on the girl’s back. She giggled as the seated girl shivered, her hands starting to reach the lower back of the amber skinned girl, the pale blue fingers gently putting pressure on the girl’s ample hips and firm, yet squishy, backside.

“Getting, uh… getting a little too “hands on” there, don’t you think?” Fireside stuttered out as a third minute passed of Sonata focusing on her shapely hips and rear.

“Huh? Oh, sorry, Fireside! Let me get onto your arms!” Sonata said as she snapped out of her fugue, gently lifting up her sister’s good arm. “Jeez, you really got to working out, huh?”

“I, uh, I dunno? Am I really that fit?”

“Are you kidding me? Look at this!” Sonata raised up Fireside’s arm, slowly curling the forearm towards its owner, the bicep becoming further defined the whole time. “See!”

“I, uh… Sure?” her eyes watched as Sonata continued to flex her arm, only starting to lather up the limb after Fireside gave a noticeable cough. Her sister slowly ran her soapy hands up and down the firm limb, ending by gently running her pale blue fingers through her sister’s amber digits.

“Jeez, you really seem tense, Fireside. What’s up?” Sonata had gotten to her feet after finishing with her lathering up of her sisters injured arm, making her way back over and acquiring a new handful of body wash.

“No-nothing!” her sister stuttered back, shaking her head and smiling dismissively.

Sure, nothing. Just a normal bath between two sisters, one doing her best to care for the injured one. Completely normal… right?

“-o the next bit will be your front!”

“What? Sorry, I wasn’t paying attention, Sona.” Fireside gave an apologetic smile to her energetic sister. Sonata’s response was to playfully boop her sister’s nose, and once again describe what was about to occur.

“You big silly! I said that next up to be soaped was your front, starting with your chest!”

The blush which had slowly been dieing away from the amber skinned girl’s face returned with a vengeance as a pair of slimy hands landed themselves on Fireside’s prodigious bust. Fireside’s arms shot up in surprise, a small shriek threatening to escape her lips.

“Alrighty, got them mostly soaped up, but just need to take care of the most important part! Underneath!” Sonata’s hand split, one grasping as best as possible to hold up one of the large mounds of flesh while the other soaped up the underside and rib cage underneath, only to let it fall with a splat as they moved onto the next one.

“S-S-S-Sonata! I can do that myself!” even as Fireside did her best to wiggle free of her sister’s grasp, the pale blue girl deftly repeating her previous actions on the other breast, giggling as Fireside fought.

“Alright, alright! It’s all over now! You can calm down now. Only have your tummy and legs left and then we can do your hair. Now sit still you silly horsie!” Sonata playfully clapped her hand on the uninjured cheek of Fireside.

“Just… Fiiiiiine…” Fireside groaned and sighed at the same time as she deflated. Sonata was her sister, and just wanted to help out in her own silly ways, so why was she being so uneasy?

And why did she call me a horsie?

“Jeez! Better be careful not to wear too short cut of a shirt.” Sonata said as she rubbed up and down the firm amber abdomen in front of her. “Aria’s already freaking out enough about your arms, and if she saw this-”

“She’s really into fit girls then, huh?” Fireside looked down at her sister, watching as the lather was applied to her stomach.

“Mhm!” Sonata nodded as she finished up, only to pause. “I guess I should have brought the shaving gear, huh?”

Fireside froze as Sonata looked up with a naughty grin. “H-hey now! I’ve been a cripple, okay? It’s kind of hard to take care of stuff like that with only one hand!”

“Ya, alright, firebush. We’ll take care of grooming that later.” chuckled the pale blue girl as she moved onto the leg to her left.

“God damnit, Sonata! I thought Aria was the crude one!” Fireside gave a mighty harrumph as she crossed her arms and looked away.

***

“What took you two so long?”

Adagio had her hands on her hips as she stared at the pair of damp girls that stood before her. Sonata had her hair all wrapped up in a towel, the long tower hanging off her head awkwardly, giving her typical smile. Fireside, on the other hand, looked exhausted as she leaned on the other girl.

“We took a long time?”

“Yes, Sonata, you did. Unless you think that three hours is normal?” Adagio felt a small bit of pity for Fireside, knowing full well that she had wanted it to be quick and done.

“Was it really that long? I guess I lost track of time.” she gave a self conscious, arm grabbing around Fireside a little energetically. “Was it really that long?” Fireside slowly blinked, her head turning towards Sonata, the thousand yard stare boring through the bubbly sister.

“What day is it?”

Sidestep 3

So how is she?

Same as every other time, princess. She has yet to recall anything, is being stubborn as a mule, and is healing as fast as one can expect in this world.

…

You know that even if you saw her, it wouldn’t do anything, right?

We don’t know that!

Well that emblem on her shirt and on this journal is just a “cool sun” to her.

But I haven't tried yet.

Nor should you.

Says who.

…

That’s what I thought.

Sorry, had to realign my shoulders after sighing so hard.

And what do you mean by that?

You know, shoulders? The part of the human body that is attached to the ever so useful arms?-

I get that, but what did you mean by it.

I meant what I said. I sighed so hard that my skeletal structure was-

Damnit! You know damn well what I meant, Siren! Now answer me!

Oooh, Princess has some anger back in there, huh? What’s the matter? Feeling useless because there’s so little magic in this world for you to use? The three of us think there’s more than enough now thanks to you and the Rainbo-

Don’t you dare mention them! They had a hand in this and I will not stand to hear their names! And what do you mean magic? We destroyed your pendants!

...So? What difference does that make?

How else could the three of you harness what little magic that world has?

Seriously? You think that just because our pendants were destroyed that we would suddenly become just three regular teenage human girls? And here I thought you understood magic.

Don’t you play games with me. We all heard the three of you try to sing after your pendants were destroyed.

Pop quiz, princess. What happens to a unicorn should they break their horn?

How does that matter?

Principals the same. Magic feedback due to destruction of the horn, or in this case pendant, renders magic more or less haywire. Control can eventually be regained, but only ever to a fraction of what is was before.

…

Aww, did I scare you princess? Are you worried that there are three big bad Equestrian monsters living over here, able to still control their magic?

I want Sunset back.

Scared that we are going to do something to her?

Do I need to answer? I’m just surprised you three haven’t done anything to her yet, considering she was the reason you three were initially defeated.

Well, the saying goes that revenge is bittersweet, but they like to change my words around, because I always said that revenge was always sweet.

What are you planning?

Why should I tell you? Can’t a girl keep some secrets?

What's stopping me from coming over there with Celestia and Luna to capture the three of you?

You tell me. Though, I think you know that they wouldn’t have the same powers here as back in Equestria. But fine, since you are so interested in our dear sister Fireside, I suppose I could tell you. Revenge.

…

…

…

Your turn to talk.

Revenge? Really

But of course. And what better way to serve it than by using Sunset to do it?

And how do you plan to do that? She couldn’t take down an entire school by herself.

She already did, remember? Anyways, there is a competition coming up between CHS and the school we currently go to, and that Sunset will be enrolling in shortly, and our school has never lost. Sunset will be the best way to rub it in their faces.

That’s it? That seems pretty small.

Not everything needs to be fancy or large scale.

So you win the competition, cool, whatever. What happens next? What happens to Sunset?

We kill her.

…

Just kidding. If we wanted her dead, would we have saved her in the first place?

Never joke like that again. And why did you three save her?

I would love to answer that, but it sounds like Sonata is “finally” done showering her. I’ll reply eventually, toodles!

***

Adagio sighed as she shut the book, the tome vibrating relentlessly as the Princess on the other side tried to get through. Her eyes closed tiredly, her normally lucid thoughts a strange mire of uncertainty.

Why did they decide to save her? To bring her into their home and care for her? They had called the ambulance upon discovering her, just as most any human would in that situation. They kept their guise hidden, as they needed to. But Sonata, the one who had changed the most amongst the three of them since the Battle of the Bands, she had begged and pleaded to take her in.

And they did. They exhausted what magic they had accumulated since the start of the month, expending it to make sure they could take her in. And now they cared for her, at least as much as she allowed them to. She was stubborn, refusing to inconvenience her sisters any more than she already was.

Sisters… Adagio rolled the word around in her head as she turned about, resting her back against the wall. The word was special to her and the other two, in ways that humans or ponies would say they understood. In all their long years alive, only two had actually understood.

She shook her head, pushing the errant thoughts to the back of her mind. There were other priorities to deal with for now, mainly the two girls that were just about downstairs. She strode forward and cleared her throat as her hands found purchase on her wide hips.

“What took you two so long?”

Sidestep 4

“So… I’m guessing none of us have had any luck in finding her?”

The other four members of the Rainbooms seemed to ignore Rainbow’s question, each of them preoccupying them with something in the festively decorated room of the Apple Family’s farm.

“An’ it’s not like any o’ us will, Rainbow.” grunted Applejack as she finished adding another log to the fireplace, slapping her well calloused hands together as she stared the athlete, taking notice of the bags under the unusually tired looking eyes. “Plus we ain’t likely ta hear from the Princess anytime soon.”

“So we bust our asses trying to find her, just to get more or less told to fuck off?” Rainbow’s head connected with the table she sat before, the various novelties that sat upon it clattering in response.

“Maybe it was for the best?”

Three pairs of eyes glued themselves to disheveled lengths of pink hair that surrounded Fluttershy. Her hands were wrapped tight around Winona, the dog resting quietly in complete oblivious bliss of the current mood of the room. The wallflower remained still, refusing to jump like she usually did whenever she earned everyone’s attention.

“Wh… Whatever do you mean, Fluttershy?” inquired Rarity, the normal perfect appearance of the fashionista a pale mockery of a fashion disaster compared to how she currently presented. “How could… this be for the better?”

“I think she’s right…” mutter what the girls thought was Pinkie Pie, the dull grey that seemed to wash over the girl. Her normally eccentric happiness vanished with her poofy hairstyle. “Why should we care now?”

“Cause she’s…” Rainbow found her voice suddenly unwilling to do as was instructed. The bombastic girl struggled and failed many times over the next few moments to finish her thought, before letting out an exasperated groan as her hands connected with the sides of her head.

“A- A.J.?” the farm girl tore her gaze away from the silently sobbing form of the athlete, staring blankly at her little sister. “Granny is wonderin if’n tha four ah ya are comin out ta decorate tha tree.”

“We’ll be out shortly, Bloom.” Applejack said dismissively, returning to poking lamely at the fire.

“You said that already.” Scootaloo said as she entered the room, grabbing one of the extra chairs and taking a lazy seat beside the still bent over Rainbow Dash. “C’mon, when are the five of you are gonna stop mopping already? It’s the holidays, your home with friends and family and you don’t have to worry about people heckling you because of Anon-A-Miss, right?”

The five older girls in the room froze at the comment, remaining silent even as Sweetie Belle entered the room, only her two friends noticing the worried look on her face as she walked over and joined her older sister on the sofa by the fireplace.

“Rarity?” she asked softly, resting her hand gently on her sister’s.

“Don’t worry, dear.” came the response, Rarity trying her best to give a strong, reassuring smile to her sister. “We will be out shortly.”

“But why have you been so sad since the Princess left?”

“Probably cause they were hoping for her to stay for the holidays. Who cares?” Scootaloo went to swing her feet up onto the table, only to have her chair slip and crash to the ground. “Oof! What do you say, Rainbow? Why don’t you-”

“Just shut up!” Rainbow yelled as she shot to her feet, tears running down her face in large, turbulent rivers. “How could we possibly enjoy the holidays with Sunset with them!? And it’s all our fucking fault!”

“Rainbow Dash! Language!” Rarity admonished, her hands shooting to cover her younger sister’s ears. “There are minors here!”

“Why do you suddenly care so much about that bitch?” Scootaloo asked, pushing herself up onto one elbow, only to notice the glare she was receiving from her idol. “What’s with the look? She was a total traitor, right?”

“What did Rainbow mean by ‘them’, Rarity?” Sweetie asked as she shook free of her sister’s protective hold, looking worriedly at the girl she held above all others.

“Ah, why don’ we all go out an’ decorate that tree now?” Applejack said somewhat loudly, hoping to distract everyone from the situation that was brewing.

“Rarity?” Sweetie was giving her sister puppy dog eyes at this point, trying to figure out what was going on.

“We, er…” Rarity ran a delicate hand through the mess that was composing her hair. “Well, I guess we may as well tell you now. We had a run in with the Princess, and some… issues came to light, which is why she is not here right now.”

“Aw, for fuck’s sake, Rare, just tell them the truth.” mocked Rainbow Dash as she turned towards the pale white girl. “Princess Twilight chewed the ever living fuck out of us because we fucked up with this whole Anon-A-Miss shitstorm. Then! Then the god damned Sirens show up saying that they have Sunset, who apparently is fucked right to hell if that blue one is to be trusted, and what does Twilight do? She takes the journal from us and runs after them!”

“Don’t forget the fact that she called us traitors…” added the small pile of grey that was Pinkie Pie. “She really let us know how bad we messed up by not listening to Sunset.”

“Seriously?” Scootaloo had shot to her feet, wincing as she reached her full height and delicately rubbing the back of her head. “Does she seriously believe that Sunset is innocent? Hell-ooooooooo! Did you girls even show her the Anon-A-Miss page? Who else could it be?”

“Whoever it is,” Applejack said softly, a deadly note added to her surprisingly somber tone. “It sureas hell ain’t Sunset. And if’n Ah ever find the vermin that’s behind this… Ah don’t think my gloves will survive the wringing that Ah’ma give their sorry necks. Now com’on! Let’s leave this right dreary subject behin’ an’ go decorate that tree.”

Slowly, one by one the room emptied. First Rarity, then Fluttershy who was dragging the slumping form of Pinkie Pie with her, followed up by Rainbow Dash, who apologized to Applejack on her way out about the cussing.

“Bloom? Are you an’ yer friends commin?” Applejack turned as she reached the doorway, noticing the three young girls frozen in their spots.

“S-sure thing, Applejack!” Apple Bloom responded, hoping her sister didn’t catch the small stutter in her voice. “We’ll all be right out!” Applejack tilted her head as she reentered the room, her arms crossing before her.

“Come now, Bloom. Don’ you go worryin’ yer little neck about what you just heard. Leave it to us older gals, alright?” Apple Bloom nodded as her sister paused in front of her.

“Uhm… A.J.? Were ya… Were ya serious about what ya are gonna do ta Anon-A-Miss?”

Applejack’s face darkened as she looked down at her sister, before shifting to a warm smile.

“Bloom, you know Ah stand up for mah family. Sadly, Ah made a big mistake this time, an’ Ah don’ know if’n Ah can make amends for it or not. As far as what Ah’ll do ta Anon-A-Miss, well..” Applejack chuckled as she turned away and started to head back out of the room. “Tha world better hope that tha two o’ us never meet.”

The three girls watched silently as Applejack left the room, waiting in frozen terror for the front door to open and close, signaling for them to rush up to Apple Bloom’s room. They didn’t waste their chance, the farmhouse almost rocking from their frenzied charge through the house and up the stairs.

“We have to delete it!” Sweetie Belle shouted, her voice squeaking.

“We can’t! It’ll be totally obvious to them if we do!” Scootaloo yelled back, slapping Sweetie on both cheeks. “If Anon-A-Miss suddenly vanished or stopped posting right now, they would totally get suspicious! You heard what A.J. Said she was gonna do!”

“Both a’ ya, quiet down!” Apple Bloom whispered loudly. “Do ya want them ta hear ya?”

“But what are we gonna do, Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle slunk to her knees, tears running down her face. “What if they were right? What if the Sirens are taking care of Sunset? What if she’s really as hurt as they say?”

“Are you telling me you don’t think she deserves it?”

The other two girls slowly turned their heads in shocked unison towards Scootaloo, the girl crossing her arms across her chest.

“Don’t tell me you two think she doesn’t deserve this! Especially after what she did at the fall formal!? Or what about all those years she spent pushing everyone, and I mean everyone, around?” Scootaloo glared at her two friends. “We’re just supposed to believe that she’s sorry? That she never had any friends or whatever sob story she spun?”

“Wasn’t she the one tutoring you and making it so that you actually started to pass your tests?” Sweetie Belle choked out between sobbing heaves. “After school she helped all three of us in someway, never wanting thanks. She just wanted to try and make up for her mistakes!”

“So what? A couple months of ‘helping’ and she’s free to go?” Scootaloo looked over at Apple Bloom. “And what do you think? Don’t you like having your sister back? To be able to spend time with her? ‘Cause I know Sweetie there won’t ever shut up about all the time she’s been spending with Rarity of late, and I definitely love being able to hang out with Rainbow again without Sunset messing things up.”

“But don’t yah think we may’ve gone too far?” Apple Bloom looked at Scootaloo worriedly, studying the girl’s face. “She was bad, yes. But she never-”

“Never what? Attacked anyone? Do you not remember what happened at the Fall Formal? She brainwashed everyone! She was ready to send us to our deaths!” Scootaloo was wild with disbelief.

“Scootaloo, please, calm down!” Sweetie begged quietly. “Just… Just delete the account! Before someone finds out!”

“I’m not deleting it! It would be too obvious! We have to keep Anon-A-Miss going, at least for a bit so we don’t draw attention to ourselves.” Scootaloo reached out to Sweetie Bell, helping the unsteady girl to her feet. “Trust me, just a few more posts and then we can look at shutting it down in the new year, once we make sure that Sunset is really gone from our lives… Alright?”

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom looked at each other, before timidly looking back at Scootaloo, nodding softly.

“Good! Now let’s go have some holiday fun!” Scootaloo’s smile beamed brightly as she looked at the two girls, her hands resting on her hips. She didn’t notice the nervous shivers that ran down the two of them as they nodded again.

Chapter 4

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 5

Fireside stood in awe at the massive monument to consumerism that loomed high above her. She leaned onto her right side, her sisters moving around to stand beside her.

“That’s a mall!?” she looked around at the three girls beside her, each of them either chuckling or grinning at Fireside’s outburst.

“Yup.” Aria nodded, her smile deepening. “Six floors and more than four million feet of space dedicated to sin. You can find anything from clothing stores and food courts, to racetracks for horses and adult only shops.”

“Please tell me we aren’t visiting one of those.” Fireside blanched as she stared at Aria in dread, the feeling only amplifying as the crass girl’s grin deepened.

“No we won’t.” Adagio interjected, lightly cuffing her errant sister on the back of the head before turning to Fireside who was busy sighing in relief. “At least, not today.”

Fireside’s rapidly swapped from pale with dread to flushed with embarrassment. “A-Addy!”

“Oh! We should stop by the Herb and Spice trading Company while we are here!” Sonata leaned forward, her santa hat bopping her in the face. “I need to restock out spice cabinet!”

“This shopping trip is for Fireside, Sonata. Remember?” Adagio stared sternly at the bubbly girl, her hands resting on her hips.

“I know that! But we really need the spices for my homemade taco seasoning!” Sonata stared back at her sister, her puppy dog eyes threatening to release the torrent held within.

“We’ll see.” Adagio turned on her heel, starting to march her way towards the ocean of people making their own ways in and out of the mall. “Come along now, I do not wish to freeze to death out here.”

“Agreed. It is waaay too cold here.” Aria rubbed her arms and stormed after Adagio, leaving Sonata and Fireside alone beside Adagio’s car.

“I’m fine if you three want to do some of your own running around, by the way.” Fireside said as she started making her way with Sonata after their two hurried sisters. “I do hope that we don’t end up spending all that money.”

“Oh boy, Glowy, Are you in for a surprise!” Sonata playfully clapped the injured girl across the back. “With everything we have planned, we’re gonna need more money.”

Fireside stopped immediately.

***

“There you two are!” Aria called out as Sonata slowly dragged Fireside into the behemoth of a building “I was worried that you two had turned to popsicles out there!”

“I’m guessing Sonata may have let word out about our intentions, Aria.” Adagio grinned at the mess of a person Fireside was looking like. “And given how stubborn our dear Fireside is, I’m going to assume that Sonata had to prove how strong she is to get the two of them into here.”

“Okayokayokay!” Fireside lightly shook free from Sonata’s hold as she moved to stop in front Adagio. “I figured that that gift card was just a joke, but you guys managed to convince me for some reason to take it. But then! Then Sonata mentions that we are somehow going to need more money to be spent on me? What are we going to be doing here? Buying the whole dang mall!?”

“Seriously, Glow, would it kill you to cuss for once?” chuckles erupted from Aria as the girl made her way forward through the crowd of people before resting a hand on the girl’s right shoulder. “I swear, I could put my hand through a god damn blender and still be able to count the number of times you’ve uttered a curse.”

“Not all of us make sailors blush on a regular basis, Aria.” Adagio tapped her foot from further ahead. “Now would you three come along? It will be a bit of a wait for one of the elevators it looks like, and we do have places to be.”

“Fine, fine. But I’m fine with taking the stairs.” Fireside slowly made her way forward, attempting to pass Adagio only to be immediately be stopped by a firm arm from the smallest of the four sisters.

“Trust me, you aren’t gonna make it through that crowd without breaking the other half of your body.” Adagio’s head jerked back towards the stairs, causing Fireside to stop and take in the unbreakable tide of people clamoring to get up or down the stairs. “We’ll take an elevator.”

“Well! Speak of the devils!” a voice shouted out from behind Adagio, causing the girl to start to turn around. “Or should I say, Dazzlings.”

“Well, shit. What are you doing here, Zappy?” Aria had strode forward, intercepting a girl with hair striped by multiple shades of blue, and pulling her into a rough embrace. “How’s your holidays?”

“Eh, it’s cold so not too much fun outdoors sadly, you?” ‘Zappy’ asked, grinning as she rustled Aria around.

“Just taking care of our wayward sister here.” the peach coloured girl turned to look towards Fireside, whom Aria had just jerked her head towards. “And I see the rest of your posse is with ya.”

“Well we couldn’t exactly leave Indigo here by herself, now could we?” a yellow skinned girl strode forward, resting a hand on a hip as she flipped her long red and green streaked ponytail behind herself.

“More like you called us as like seven in the morning cause you were feeling lonely, Sour, so we were forced to brave the mall for no other reason.” said the long, green haired girl who was busy moving her large headphones down to rest around her neck, earning a dark glare from ‘Sour’ as she turned to look at Fireside. “So what happened to you?”

“Lemon Zest? Why would you ask someone you do not know about their injuries?” asked the girl with short purple and reddish hair, only to turn towards Fireside as well. “I do apologize for all of my associates inappropriate actions.”

“No worries.” Fireside gave an uneasy chuckle as she rubbed the back of her head, noticing a fifth girl in the back, remaining silent as she rubbed her delicate blue chin as she seemed to studied Fireside. “They meant no wrong.”

“Jeez, you’re as nice as Sonata it seems. What’s your name, Red?” asked ‘Zappy’, or whom Fireside guessed was Indigo.

“I’m Fireside Glow, the fourth sister of this group it seems.” Fireside smiled as she bowed her head “I take it you girls know my sisters then?”

“We’re classmates.” said the polite girl with the purple and reddish hair. “At Crystal Prep Academy. They never made mention of you before though.”

“How come?” came the simple and blunt question from the pale blue girl with large white pigtails.

“I don’t know to be honest. I don’t remember any reason why, but truth be told I blame the amnesia for that.” Fireside gave a knowing smile.

“Are you five about done doing the impromptu inquisition of our sister?” Adagio crossed her arms as she came to Fireside’s defense, staying close with the girl. “And does it really matter if we never mentioned her before? The three of us have been busy fighting for our spot in the schools hierarchy.”

“Fireside was busy studying abroad but got homesick and decided to come home, but didn’t tell us when. We lucked out and found her one night after she was attacked and she’s been staying with us since.” Sonata summarized, stepping between Fireside and the other five girls before turning to Fireside, pointing in turn to each of the other five girls. “These are Indigo Zap, Sunny Flare, Lemon Zest, Sour Sweet, and Sugarcoat. They are schoolmates of ours and, hopefully, yours as well soon.”

“Nice to meet you girls. Hopefully we can all be good friends!” Fireside smiled warmly as she looked at the five of them.

“If introductions are done, we really should be going. We have a lot to buy for Fireside here.” Adagio was doing her best to to break up the two groups and getting on with their shopping trip.

“Alright, alright, we’ll get goin then, Adagio.” Indigo said, embracing Aria one last time before walking up to Fireside and slapping a hand on the girl’s good shoulder. “Well hopefully you end up joining us over at Crystal Prep! If your sisters are anything to go by, you should be one hell of a gal.”

“Er… Thanks? I -I think?” Fireside could only smile then frown in confusion as Indigo, followed by the other four girls, bid farewell and made their way out of the mall.

“Alright, interruptions are hopefully done for the day.” Adagio pulled up her left arm and took a look at the watch wrapped around her thin wrist. “We should try and get into an elevator now.”

“Well, why don’t you go ahead and get one then? I’m probably gonna take an hour to get through this sea of people.” Fireside noticed that the amount of people around her seemed to be somehow increasing. “I’ll get there eventually.”

“Come along, then.” Adagio instructed, powering her way through the crowd in a way that only she could as the other three sisters looked among one another, shrugging.

***

“Is a feathered quill really that important?” Aria stared with dead, glossy eyes as Fireside fawned over the red and yellow tipped feather quill with a brass ink pot that she held in her hands.

“Are you kidding me? This thing is so awesome!” Fireside beamed at the scoffing girl, ignoring the tantrum Aria was acting out. “Don’t you agree, Sonata?”

“I know, right!” Sonata was holding up a dual toned blue quill with a silver ink pot. “We’ll totally match!”

Adagio shook her head, Aria faked sticking a finger down her throat, but Sonata and Fireside ignored them as they squealed in excitement about the items in their grasps.

***

“Okay, so school supplies are done, but why aren’t we taking the bags with us?” Fireside looked over shoulder as they left Paperclips without a single item they had just purchased.

“Like we said, the mall has a shipping service, so our items will arrive home at the end of the day.” Adagio said as the four of them made their way back into the over packed halls. “Now, there’s three hundred spent on school supplies, next up should be some home decor for you, because your room is in desperate need of some TLC, darling.”

“So where to then? Only place in the mall would be Broils, and that place is on it’s way out of business last I heard.” Aria paused in front of the elevator, glaring at people and pointing at Fireside.

“Well then that’s the best reason to go there/” Adagio got into the elevator first, making sure that it was clear for Fireside to enter. “Come along, dears. We have more goodies to buy.”

“Joy.” Fireside rolled her eyes as she made her way into the elevator.

***

“Please tell me Sonata is gonna help me with all of this.”

The four girls stood in front of a mass of boxes that would be used to spruce up Fireside’s room, Aria slumping at the thought of all the construction that was awaiting her in the future while Adagio was handing the gift card over to the teller.

“I’m sure she would be more than happy to help you, isn’t that right, Sonata?” Adagio turned and smiled as she interrupted the girl who was busy chatting with Fireside.

“Do I gotta? Aria’s the strong one!” Sonata pouted as Adagio tilted her chin down at an angle. “Fiiiiine. But Fireside has to be in the room helping us by pointing where everything is going!”

“I don’t see why I shouldn’t be able to at least do that.” the amber girl shifted about on her crutches as she looked over at the boxes. “I thought my room was already pretty good.”

“Well now it will be even better.” Adagio rook the card back from the teller with a nod, urging the girls towards the exit. “Since you’re going to be joining us at CPA you needed a proper desk, one that will be holding whatever sort of computer that you decide on, as well as some bookshelves.”

“Okay, but did I need that… Is that thing even a chair?” Fireside looked back as a younger looking teenager walked up to the till they were just at, his face galling as he looked over all the boxes laying there.

“It’s a chaise longue, Prench for lounge chair, and everyone in our family has to have their own chair. That’s the one you chose, so it will be getting added to the living room tomorrow morning, right, Aria?”

Aria let out a guttural growl and spat out something that may have sounded like a word in another language.

“Aria! Five bucks for the curse jar when we get home!” Sonata called out, swatting the girl in the back of the head.

“Um… What did she just say?” Fireside looked around at her sisters, Adagio doing her best to keep Sonata and Aria away from one another.

“Think nothing of it, Fireside. Just Aria using some colorful language that I told her not to use is all.” Adagio glowered at the suddenly backpedaling Aria.

How is pony hugger a curse? Fireside thought as she followed along with her sisters.

***

“Food time!” Sonata called out, giving a small hop on the escalator and earning glares or confused looks from those around them. “I am dying for a seven layered quesarito chipotle beefy nacho supreme!”

“What the heck is that?” Fireside looked in shock at the girl who was staring off into space, a small bit of drool building at the corner of her mouth.

“Some kind of special menu item Sonny likes to get from the taco place in the food court.” Aria shrugged as she nudged Sonata from her stupor, the girls getting off of the escalator. “I’m just gonna go over to Kegly’s and get me a steak. Text me when you all are done.”

“Oh? We’re not having lunch together?” Aria turned and froze in spot, her face looking uneasy as she took in the pouts that were aimed at her.

On a bad day, a Sonata pout could stop all war in the world, but the ponytail wearing girl was giving her saddest puppy dog eyes as she leaned onto Fireside, the girl trying to give a percentile as convincing of a pout as her sister.

“S-stop that!” the brash sister called out, shaking as she tried to look away. “I had to put up with all of your shopping and I want a steak, damnit!” Tears slowly started to build at the corner of the eyes staring at her.

“Gah! Fine! But you two are buying!” Aria huffed as she crossed her arms, slowly making her way back towards her three sisters, Adagio hiding her chuckles of amusement as Sonata embraced her sister with patented vigor.

“Well what all do we have in this place?” Fireside managed to get out between chuckles of her own and gasps of air. “I don’t have a clue of what could fit my apparent needs.”

“Well, maybe a veggie taco from Morgan’s Taco’s?” Sonata stood still in reserved thought, before bursting into an active frenzy of poses. “Oh! And you have to try the Strawberry Banana Wendell from Blue Wendell’s!”

“Alright, alright, just lead the way, Sona.” Fireside chuckled as she followed along behind the enthusiastic girl, her other two sisters a few steps behind.

“Alright! Drinks first!” Sonata stopped at the end of the lineup for Blue Wendell’s, spinning on her heel as she looked back at Fireside. “Now I know you can’t handle meat, but if you ever want to try someday, these guys have the best weiners!”

Aria burst into howls of laughter at her sister’s innocent comment, the girl tilting her head in confusion at the action, watching as Fireside ducked in embarrassment. Adagio was merely shaking her head into her palm, a well used sigh escaping from her lips.

“Er… Sonata? Maybe you should keep it down?” Fireside said, standing up straight again, looking at the group of girls ahead of them.

They were a quartet, one the height of Adagio it seemed, but with hips even wider. Music blared from her headphones, much like Lemon Zest from earlier, and she bobbed her blue on blue striped hair in time with the music. The second, around Aria’s height, tried her best to not let Fireside see her sneaking looks, her mouth barely moving in rapid actions as she brushed her pink and blue split hair. The third may no effort to be subtle, earning a remark of some sort from the second, as she waved a mint green hand before turning to look back at Fireside. The girl paused before shooting out that pale green hand and roughly shaking on the shoulder of the charcoal haired girl.

“I do say, Lyra, what is the… the… issue…?” the girl turned around, her mulberry eyes widening in shock as she paused.

“S… Sunset…?” the refined tone of her voice carried an assortment of emotions, shock, amazement… worry? Fireside looked around, only to notice her sisters frozen in place.

“Are you fucking serious right now?” Aria added eloquently.

“Uh oh…” Sonata added quietly, looking with worried eyes at both the group in front of them, and Fireside.

“Oh, hello you four.” Adagio said, putting on a warm smile. “We haven’t seen the four of you in ages!”

The pale, off white one with the spike dual toned blue hair ripped her headphones off, the techy sounding music blaring from them as she pointed Fireside, her eyes hidden by her purple glasses.

“Er… Addy? Should I know these girls?” Fireside looked back at her sister, then back to the four girls, each of them looking at her in shock. “Er… Hi? I guess? I’m really sorry, I don’t know what’s happening right now.”

“Sunset? What are you doing with those… monsters?” asked the cream skinned one, stepping forward and studying Fireside intently.

“Monsters? I’m sorry, but you must be mistaken!” Fireside shot back, riled up by the insult directed at her sisters. “These are my sisters, and they are the nicest people in this whole damn world, thank you very much!”

“Damn, so that’s what it took for ya to pop your cursing cherry, huh?” Aria strode her way towards her sister, slinging an arm around the angry girl. “Relax girl. They meant nothing of it, I assure you.” Fireside looked back at Aria, noticing the look she was giving the four girls ahead of them, then returned to glaring at the four girls, all of whom were still frozen in shock.

“These four must know you from some time before you started studying abroad, Fireside.” Adagio walked forward, her arms laying across her chest. “We know them from the short time we studied at Canterlot High School.”

“Would you three mind stepping away from out friend there?” the mint one strode forward with purpose, stopping right in front of Fireside.

“Friend? Look, I’m sorry, but you four must be mistaken. That, or my amnesia is making issues again…” Fireside’s anger slowly flowed away, replaced with embarrassment and confusion, as well as a dull pain blossoming in the back of her mind. “But you say that I’m your friend? But you keep calling me Sunset? How come?”

“Because that’s your name, love.” the grey skinned girl said, looking up at the taller girl’s aquamarine eyes.

“My name? My name is Fireside, not Sunset.” the amber girl studied the tallest of the other quartet, noticing the girl taking a step back, before reassessing her confident pose.

“No, your name is Sunset Shimmer. You are a student at… well, you did study with us at Canterlot High School. Don’t you remember that?”

“She said she was suffering from amnesia.” Aria said, Fireside looking back and finally noticing how quiet Sonata was being, the girl seeming to be coming to tears.

“Sonata?” Fireside shook free of Aria’s hold, shuffling her way back to Sonata, only to have the girl let out a wail and start running away. “Sonata! Wait, come back!”

“Sunset? What are you doing chasing after her?” one of the other girl’s voices trailed after her as she rushed to find her Sister, the girl finally stopping as she arrived at the entrance to the washrooms.

“Sonata? What’s wrong?” Fireside slowly walked over, doing her best to embrace the girl given her injured condition, and starting to try and comfort the sobbing girl. “Shh, I’m here, Sona. Everything is fine.” The girl remained silent, shaking as dry sobs wracked her frame.

“Did those girls mean it when they said you were monsters? I should go teach them a lesson!” Fireside’s comforting tone bled way to a snarl of protective rage as she started to pull away, only to get locked in place when Sonata’s hand latched onto the sleeve of her good arm.

“D-don’t, okay?” she looked up, her magenta eyes still brimming with tears as she choked out her response between small sobs. “I’ll be- I’ll be fine. They were right to call the three of us monsters… Especially after what we did to them all…”

“What do you mean?” Fireside looked down in worry at her sister, her emotions going wild at how despondent and sorrowful the usually unnaturally happy girl had become.

“What she means, is, that we were a little… forceful in our approach to CHS’s Muscial Showcase when we turned it into a Battle of the Bands.” came Adagio’s calm response, Fireside turning around and watching as her two sisters walked towards her, the other four girls following closely behind. “Things got a little heated because of us, to say the least.”

“Yeah, that’s part of why our tenure there was so short.” Aria rolled her eyes, her voice radiating her annoyance at whatever the event was. “We transferred to CPA shortly afterwards and, well, you know the base of the story.”

“Okay, but why do those four keep calling me… What was it again?” Fireside passed her eyes over each of the girls in turn, taking in the worried expressions they wore, the way it affected their movement.

“Sunset Shimmer.” said the grey skinned girl, obviously the leader of the four of them. “At least, that’s what we called you while you were there.”

“I was a student at CHS? When?” Fireside looked at her sisters even as she directed the question to the other four girls.

“Since the start of ninth grade, so like three years ago.” the mint green girl added.

“Okay, then why didn’t I see my sisters? And why would I go to that school if my, uh… my sisters…?” Fireside started to rub her temples, the headache blossoming painfully.

“We don’t know why you stopped attending after eleventh grade.” came one of the voices, the creme one Fireside thought as she tried to fight the fury building in her head.

“Are you okay there?”

“Hm? Ye-yeah, I’m fine. Just, erm… Just trying to take this all in is all.” Fireside gave a nervous chuckle as she tried her best to sell her false truth.

“Regardless, you five knew each other before, so there’s no reason to not start again. Who knows, maybe it will help jog your memory.” Adagio came to stand beside her sister, hugging her as close to her side as her wide hips would allow. “Why don’t you girls introduce yourselves to our dear sister here, hm?”

The four girls looked around at one another, the other three eventually stopping their eyes on the tall, dark haired girl, or at least Fireside thought, as the dark purple glasses hid the eyes of the near white girl.

“Alright then.” she said, coughing slightly as she stepped forward before brushing an errant strand of charcoal hair out of her face. “My name is Octavia Melody, and these are my friends, Vinyl Scratch, Lyra Heartstrings, and Bon Bon.” Fireside nodded to each in turn, responding to the greetings they gave.

“I do apologize about earlier,” said the blue and pink haired one. “Things didn’t end on the best footing with your… sisters.”

“Aria probably made a fool of herself or something, I take it?” Fireside smiled as she looked at the four of them. “No worries, I’m sorry about getting so protective of them. I don’t have much, so I value the three of them above anything.”

“Well, seeing as everyone has said their pieces, why don’t we all go our separate ways now?” Adagio stepped between the two groups, turning so she could face both at the same time. “It was nice to see the four of you again, even if things were a little messy last time.” Everybody nodded before starting to break away, only for the music loving girl to pause and look back at Fireside before rushing over to her.

“Give me your phone.” she said so quietly Fireside almost didn’t hear, the lyrical tones barely making it to Fireside’s ears.

“Phone? I-I’m sorry, I don’t have one.” Fireside looked down apologetically to the girl, only to have a small device shoot into her vision.

“She can use mine.” came Sonata’s voice, the pale blue hand holding the phone shaking it. “I’ll add it to yours, Fireside, once we pick it up.”

“Oh, um… sure?” Fireside took the device from Sonata and handed it towards Vinyl Scratch. “Is that okay?”

The girl’s action was her response, as she stole the device right out of Fireside’s hand and started tapping away furiously at the screen before handing it back and waving hesitantly as she retreated.

“Um… What just happened?” Aria asked, looking in confusion at the device in Fireside’s hand.

“I, uh… I guess I’m gonna have to stay in touch with my friends?” Fireside gave a weak shrug to go with an equally lame shrug.

Sidestep 5

Author's Note

Hello all! For anyone that was following before, this little Sidestep may seem familiar, as I literally took the original version and reworked it to work with this version of the story, mainly cause I think that it was the best scene in the original story.

I'm probably going to be getting vocal and responding to you all again, as I miss doing that like I did before, so expect lots of comments from me tomorrow~

Sidestep 5

The generic jingle played over the four as they rode the elevator up to the fourth floor, where all the electronic stores were, exiting as the door opened.

“Please tell me this is the last stop?” Fireside asked as she looked back at her sisters, all of them looking as tired as the other.

“Yes, but there is someone who is meeting us here to help make things easier.” Adagio said as she leaned onto the wall. “She insisted that she be here for this.”

“She?” Fireside asked, huffing as she tried to lean on her crutches. “Can you stop playing the pronoun game and tell me who she is?”

“Fireside!”

The mentioned girl turned towards the voice that had come from the lavender girl with glasses who was rushing towards them.

“I’m so sorry that I’m late!” Twilight Sparkle said, huffing as she bent over to catch her breath. “Mom got super into the current chapter of her next book and I could barely pry her away for this.”

“Don’t you worry.” Fireside said, smiling as the girl straightened up with one last gasp of air. “It makes sense that you would be here to help with the technology purchases.”

“I just like to make sure that my friends get the best available is all.” the girl smiled awkwardly as she straightened her glasses. “But I will warn you four that the owner can be a bit…” Twilight hesitated as she searched for the right word before settling on one with a shake of her head “Unique? Look, just don’t treat her any different then you would anyone else, alright?”

It wasn’t long before the quintet stood before a rather garish looking storefront, native masked made of different colours of lights pulsed in the windows, the doorway covered by beads.

“Everfree Electronics. Points for alliteration.” Fireside muttered as she stood watching as Twilight made her way in, pushing the beads from her way. The four others looked at each other and shrugged, following after their apparent leader.

“Ah, welcome dear Twilight! It is odd to see you at this time of night.”

Fireside’s eyes took a minute to adjust to the different colours of light that flooded the room, washing it in an ethereal glow.

“And I see you bring guests! What are you needing to complete your quests?”

Fireside finally made out a dark brown figure with a large black and white mohawk, obviously the owner Twilight had informed them about.

“Zecora! Sorry I haven’t been around of late,” Twilight walked up and gave the tall woman a hug. “School had a bunch of studying to get done over the winter break.”

“You do not have to worry about such things, but I am guessing you are here for something that rings?”

“How did she know that!?” Sonata gasped out loud, “Is she a mind reader?”

The tall woman chortled gaily, obviously enjoying the comments from Sonata.

“I would be lying if I said yes, but we have other things that we must address.” She turned to look at Fireside, “Now seeing as your pocket is not bulging, are you the one i should be indulging?”

Fireside stepped forward, nodding. “Yup, I need a new phone, as I have been sans one for awhile now.”

“Ah, my apology! I cannot fathom living without such a handy piece of technology. Now if you would follow me, I shall assist you in finding a device that will fill you with glee.” She started towards one of the back walls. She grabbed a phone off the stand and handed it to the following Fireside. “This one has a sturdy case, it is unlikely to break even if tossed through a vase.”

Fireside looked it over, subtly glancing at the the price tag. “Hm, I think I will pass, thank you though. Would it be find if I asked Twilight and my friends their opinions as well?”

“Worry not, it is best that they are not forgot.” Zecora replied as Fireside beckoned to the other teens.

“What ones catch your eyes girls?” Fireside asked, though she immediately regretted doing so.

“How about this one?” Sonata squee'd, holding up a bright pink flip-phone that looked like a butterfly when it was open.

“A little childish for me Sonata, sorry.” Sonata chuckled as her sister shrugged, before she proceeded to walk through the store pretending to fly with the phone.

“That girl will never grow up.” Aria said with a chuckle, before showing Fireside her recommendation. “Maybe a smartphone is more your style?”

Fireside noticed this one had a high price tag, and thankfully she was able to let Aria down softly by saying something about it being too large for her hands. Aria shrugged and put it back, but not before showing that it was the right size for her.

“Whatever you pick I can probably modify, so I don’t really have a suggestion.” Twilight said, rather distracted by some of the other gadgets Zecora had on display. That left Adagio, who stood before Fireside, arms crossed under her chest.

“I know you want cheap, but that isn’t going to cut it.” She turned to Zecora, motioning her over. “We will be taking that one.” She said, pointing to the most expensive one, Fireside’s eyes bulging out of her skull at the price tag.

“I see you intend to not twaddle, you have chosen the newest model.” Zecora unlocked the display, before reaching in and pulling out a box, “The only colour that I have is red, unless you would like something else instead?”

“It will be fine, right, Fireside?” Fireside shivered at the absolutely devious grin she received, Adagio was not to be messed with.

“More than.” She replied, putting her best fake smile on.

“Then if you will follow me to the till, I shall ring you up your bill.” She made her way to the front end of the shop, sliding up easily behind the register and scanned the device.

“Now I know likely of Twilight’s different plans, and you shall be glad to know it will result in no bans.”

That number was too high! No way she could make Adagio and her sisters pay for it! Especially after everything else today!

“Is cash okay?” Adagio asked, reaching into her purse and pulling out a large stack of bills.

“Should you wish to pay with cash, there shall be no kind of clash.”

Fireside was being ignored by this point, she slowly slipped down to her side, her injured leg protesting slightly, before laying on her side and poking at the floor.

“You’ll at least listen to me, won’t you mister tile?”

Sidestep 6

“Well, I can’t say I was expecting to meet you here of all people.”

Princess Twilight had made her way through the mirror portal and into the frigid winter of Gaia, at the behest of whom she thought was Adagio, to talk about Sunset Shimmer.

“Well it will have to be quick, sorry, ‘cause Adagio’s probably gonna notice that I contacted you in the journal.” Sonata responded, slowly pulling down the fur lined hood of the winter coat she wore. “I’m going to be in huge trouble, but I needed to talk to someone.”

“Why me of all people?” the Princess folded her arms as she took in the Siren, the girl having a hard time meeting her gaze. “Shouldn’t you be with the other Sirens?”

“That’s why I reached out to you.” Twilight took a step back as the magenta eyes of her summoner finally locked onto her, primal emotions more ancient than the princess could fathom stared back at her. “Come on, we don’t have long before Adagio calls my cell, and I don’t have the choice to ignore her.”

Twilight fell in line behind Sonata as the girl slowly made her way away from CHS and the mirror portal.

***

“Are you going to tell me what this is about, now?” Twilight asked as she lowered her tea cup down onto it’s platter. It hadn’t been a long drive, at least as far as she could tell. She had been deeply intrigued by this whole “car” thing, and had a hard time not asking questions to herself.

“Well, obviously it's about… her.” Sonata slowly looked up from the coffee cup she cradled carefully in her hands. “She’s doing as fine as she can be, all things considered, but…”

“But what? I’m sure you read some of the exchanges between Adagio and myself, so you must know that I want to take Sunset back to Equestria.” Twilight said softly, looking around to make sure they weren’t being eavesdropped upon.

“That wouldn’t work. She has no memories of Equestria, so she would probably panic and hurt herself even more. Plus you have no guarantee on how the between Gaia and Equestria transition would affect her physical form.” Sonata let out a sigh as she took a deep quaff of her drink, setting it down with another sigh before looking at her guest, the girl seemingly frozen. “...What?”

“Sorry!” the lavender girl shook her head violently. “I just-”

“Didn’t think I was that smart?” Sonata gave a sad but knowing smile as she Twilight attempted to backtrack. “Don’t worry about it, I’m used to it. People never really get to see this part of me, mainly ‘cause I’d rather focus on the happier parts of life.”

“The Battle of the Bands was a happy part?” a thin eyebrow peaked as Twilight looked at Sonata quizzically.

“Heh… Do you know what that was about for us?” the girl sitting across from Sonata tilted her head. “You probably thought we were trying to take over the world or something, which was kind of right, but our primary intentions were to go home, if even for a little while.”

“Home…? But you three tried to bring Equestria to ruins by inciting wars!” Twilight’s harsh whisper whistled through tightly drawn lips.

“We had to eat somehow…” Twilight slowly leaned back. She had been expecting pride, anger, not sorrow. Not remorse. “My sisters would probably respond how you hoped, proud of what they did or something like that, but they haven’t recovered yet, so that's to be expected.”

“Recovered?” came the eventual response from the Equestrian royal. “What do you mean?”

“My sisters would say my memories are wrong, but we’re so old that we barely remember Equestria, let alone what we did there. But…” the blue coloured girl looked up at Twilight, tears threatening to erupt from her eyes. “I remember… We didn’t always fees on negative emotions… Adagio and Aria didn’t always have to see someone suffer in order to be happy…”

“But what about all the stories? What about all the conflict you three caused?” Sonata slowly wiped away the tears in her eyes before returning to looking at Twilight.

“True… We did terrible things in our pasts, and I don’t think we can ever be forgiven… maybe that's why I saved Sunset…”

“How is Sunset doing?” Twilight asked, surprised at herself as she started reaching a hand to comfort a monster from Equestrian myth. “Honestly, because I’m not sure how much I can trust Adagio.”

“Her right arm and leg are still in casts, probably gonna be that way until the middle of January. She still doesn’t remember anything from before that night, even after running into some students from CHS who swore they were her friends.”

“What!?” Twilight nearly slammed her hands on the table. “Some of those… people still think they’re her friends?”

“I believe them. After talking with them away from Fireside, they were definitely telling the truth.”

“Why do you all still call her that? Especially after I’m guessing she hears her real name during that run in?” Twilight did her best to study the girl, hoping to see if she was being truly honest.

“Because that’s the name I gave her…” Sonata muttered softly, reaching out with her other hand and squeezing Twilight’s gently. “It’s the only name she knows, though she said that she will try to get used to Sunset Shimmer if those friends of hers continued to call her that.”

“I’m still unsure on a few things, so why don’t you tell me why it is that you three took Sunset in?” Twilight said softly, hoping to calm the girl down. “Surely you had no reason to help your enemy?”

“She’s not our enemy…”

“Pardon? What do you mean?” the princess leaned in closer to Sonata, hoping to better hear the girl’s whispers.

“She saved us. She saved Adagio, she saved Aria, she saved me… She saved us from the dark magic our pendants contained…”

“Is this related to you saying that you’ve recovered?” Sonata gave a miniscule nod. “Okay, this may be a little too far, but can you tell me anything about Adagio’s plan to use her for revenge?” Sonata’s eyes widened in shock before slowly closing, the girl giving a small sniffle.

“All that I know is that Adagio wants to use her to win the Friendship Games. It’s a competition between Crystal Prep and CHS.”

“Is that really all?” Twilight asked, watching as Sonata started to look up, only to freeze as her face split in shock. “Sonata? What’s wrong?”

“That would be me.” came a menacingly calm voice, the sound of the chair behind Twilight pushing out as it’s owner stood up. “Nice to see you again, Princess.”

“Adagio.” the lavender girl straightened as high as she could in her seat, her visage growing sterly with determination as she kept her eyes locked on Sonata, the girl starting to shake. “What are you doing here?”

“Would you believe me if I said I came here for a cup of tea?” the leader of the Sirens asked as a pair of hands made themselves known on Twilight’s shoulders.

“Never.”

“Smart pony.” Adagio responded, gently massaging Twilight’s shoulders.

“H-how… How did you get here?” Sonata managed to whisper out, dread dripping from every word.”

“Well…” Adagio’s voice paused as the seat beside Twilight was pulled out from under the table, the orange haired Equestrian depositing herself upon it delicately. “Aria was… generous enough to lend me her motorbike after we found out you took the car.”

Twilight stayed watching Sonata, the girl recoiling and doing her best to hide herself from the calm smile on Adagio’s face.

“And you.” Adagio turned her smile to Twilight, the raw malevolence radiating from the Siren blinding the girl. “I do believe I told you everything you needed to know about our dearest sister, Fireside.”

“And what about what else Sonata had to say?” Twilight could feel the pang of guilt radiate through her body as she saw Sonata hide her face in her hands.

“...She wasn’t entirely wrong.” came the short girl’s eventually response, her preceding sigh still lingering in the air. The two other girls at the table slowly looked at Adagio, an indescribable weight suddenly appearing to weigh her down. “The three of us have been… changing ever since that day. Some more than others…”

“...Why…?” Adagio turned towards Sonata, the girl’s eyes streaming tears down her cheeks. “Why do you agree with me now…?”

The yellow skinned girl let out another sigh as her hand slid up her face, combing through her mass of curls. “Because, Fireside proved it to me. Now, if everything is settled, I think it is time I take my errant sister and head home. Well, after we drop you off at CHS, princess.”

***

“Fireside! Your guests are here!” Aria bellowed as the four girls entered the house. Adagio was still out getting Sonata, so it was left to her to be housekeeper. She let out an audible groan of annoyance as she turned towards the four CHS students. “Okay, rules to follow while you’re here. One, do not sit on any of the furniture in the living room if you value your damn lives, got it?”

Aria looked around at the four girls, Lyra was the only one following where Aria was pointing, the other three were busy looking at one another in confusion.

“Got it!?” she shouted this time, earning the attention of all for of them, each giving a hurried nod. “Good, rule number two. Her name is Fireside now, not Sunset Shimmer, so call her the right thing if you really need her attention. Third, make no mention of whatever the hell this… Anon-A-Miss thing is.”

“How do you know…” Octavia’s voice trailed off, her face matching the shocked visages of her fellows.

“Internet, duh.” Aria pulled out and flashed her phone. “Our quick little investigations have had us believe that this is the cause for her injuries, so we’d like to stay shush shush about it. And the last rule, its the most important one so I hope you all are paying attention…” she looked around to make sure they were all watching her before her face split into a crude grin.

“Absolutely no sex in the champagne room.”

Chapter 6

“Aria! Stop being so crude!” cried out Fireside as the girl hobbled her way to the top of the stairs. “I do apologize girls, I swear Aria has no sense of decency.”

Aria responded as only she could, spinning around on her heel and flipping a single digit up on both hands, scowling the whole while.

“Well don’t just stand there you four! My rooms up here and is freshly renovated, so the t.v. Finally has something hooked up to it!” the amber skinned girl barely finished her sentence before the white and mint green skinned girls (Vinyl Scratch and Lyra Heartstrings?) were racing to get their shoes off and up the stairs. The other two, Octavia Melody and Bon Bon she thought, took their time, chuckling to one another since Aria had since started off towards the garage.

“Holy crap is that a lot of stairs!” complained the breathless Lyra, the girl bending over alongside Vinyl as the pair attempted to try and catch their breaths. “Surely you have an elevator or something to help you get downstairs?”

“Nope. Just my legs, arms and crutches!” Fireside gave a warm smile as the pair shot up, disbelief pouring from their faces.

“Please tell me you’re kidding!” asked Lyra as she stood there, studying the crutches wielding girl intently. “Isn’t that like crazy dangerous!?”

“I, uh… I guess?” was all Fireside could respond with, giving a minor shrug. “I just don’t want to inconvenience anyone, least of all my sisters considering everything they’ve done for me.”

“While I do not share Lyra’s… diction, I do share her concern.” Octavia and Bon Bon had made it to the top of the stairs finally, with Octavia joining in on the conversation as she crested the last few steps, her refined tones a world different than Lyra’s. “You mustn't allow pride to cause you to bring pain or further injury to yourself, love.”

“I appreciate it, Octavia, but I’m healing up well all things considered.” Fireside leant forward on her crutches, adjusting herself carefully.

“What all is injured?” came Bon Bon’s quiet voice, the girl shooting up as she realized how personal that question may be. “Er! Nevermind, sorry! That’s probably too much to talk about!”

“Don’t worry, I’m used to it.” was the simple response from the chuckling girl, who turned around and started making her way down the long hallway. “Why don’t you four follow me to my room? We can get comfortable in there.”

“I thought this place looked big from the outside…” muttered Lyra, the girl looking around rapidly in amazement. “How big is this place!?”

“Main floor, basement, upper floor, upper upper floor, and attic.” came the recited response from the resident of the mansion. “The four of us sleep on this floor and leave the floors above for storage.”

“Two floors for storage?” Bon Bon hurried forward to make sure her friend heard her quiet voice. “Why is there so much storage space?”

“Dunno.” Fireside shrugged, uninterested. “I haven’t been up there yet so I don’t know why. Ah, here we are.”

The group paused in front of a great wooden door, it’s face entirely visible save for a gilded nameplate declaring the room to belong to Fireside Glow. The room’s owner smiled as she ran a hand over the plate, the other four girls looking at one another queerly behind her back, only to stop when their guide opened the door.

“Well, come along. There should be enough sitting room for everyone.” Fireside made her way slowly into the room, the four following in one at a time, or at least tried to.

“Oof!” Octavia stumbled back after bouncing off of Vinyl. “Vinyl? Why did you stop right in the doorway? It’s incredibly rude!”

“Holy shit…!”

“Lyra!”

“Oh come off your high horse, Bon Bon, look at this room!” the mint skinned girl grabbed her cream coloured compatriot and dragged her into the room. “See!”

“Holy crap…” Bon Bon froze once she started taking in the room, all five girls now inside. A large bed, queen or king sized, sat off near the window on the far wall, a pair of nightstands sitting adjacent. Bookshelves lined the rear wall, only breaking their hold for the window. A double sized door sat near the bed, blocking off a closet, beside which rested a large dresser, an ornate mirror with a trio of pictures in the corner sat upon it. The wall to their lefts was where Fireside’s desk sat, covered by her laptop and scattered bits of paper.

“That’s not a t.v.,” started Lyra, the girl falling to her knees as she took in the giant display mounted to the wall before her. “That’s a space station…”

“I do say, is that thing really necessary?” Octavia took in the bemused look that spread itself across her host’s face, the dopey grin painfully familiar.

“Nope!” Fireside burst into laughs as Vinyl and Lyra prostrated themselves on the floor and started bowing in front of the massive blank screen. “But Aria wouldn’t take no for an answer.”

“I, er… I see.”

“So my sisters really did do something bad then?” Fireside grew quiet as she addressed Octavia, the two teens left somewhat alone for the moment thanks to Bon Bon stomping over to the other two girls in a huff.

“They caused the students to all fight amongst each other, which was even worse considering we all were still recovering from a rather nasty event a few months prior.” Octavia kept her voice soft but firm as she looked at Fireside. “That’s all.”

“Oh? What happened?” Fireside looked at the dark haired girl, curiosity with a hint of worry mixed in while a small throb started to build in the back of her head. “This is probably after I had left I take it?”

A pall of silence covered the room as she finished talking, Octavia suddenly looking away towards the other three girls who were sharing distressed looks of their own.

“Er, probably shouldn’t have asked that I take it?” Fireside muttered apologetically, rubbing the back of her head absentmindedly. “Sorry, girls.”

“No! No, it’s fine, Sunset- er, Fireside.” the amber girl turned to look at the suddenly standing Vinyl, the girl speaking for the first time, even as her hands moved to muffle her face. “Shit, Aria is gonna fucking kill me!”

“Vinyl! Your language is not appropriate for this situation.” Octavia chided, shaking her head at the girl.

“Don’t worry about what my sister said,” interjected Fireside, smiling disarmingly. “If you girls always called me Sunset, then I’ll do my best to respond to it. Besides, Aria’s actually a big softie under that gruff exterior.”

“Am not!” came a bellow from below them, Aria evidently having heard somehow.

“Anyways,” Fireside rolled her eyes as she looked back up at her friends. “Who was this girl, the first one I mean? Would I have recognized her?”

“Er…” Bon Bon stood there, trying to look at Octavia for guidance. “No, you, um… You wouldn’t recognize her at all, Fireside.”

“She was pretty bad, but that was before she tried to make friends.” Lyra said, before her head pitched forward thanks to a cuffing from Vinyl. “The hell, dude! You wanna go right now?”

Octavia cleared her throat, causing Lyra to instantly cool down, letting go of the handful of Vinyl’s shirt she was grasping.

“So she was a total bitch because she had no friends?” Fireside slowly started to hobble towards her bed before depositing herself ever so slowly onto the plush mattress, not caring that she was wrinkling her sheets, even as the throbbing in her head continued to build. “I feel bad for her, not having any friends.”

“Yeah, she… she was something alright. Turned into a daemon from hell at one poi- What the fuck, Bon! What’d I say!?”

Bon Bon merely growled as she shook her head, her arms crossing tight across her body as she stared at the mint coloured girl.

“But you said she tried to make friends, right? Did she succeed?” The four girls were reduced to looking at the floor, absentmindedly kicking at the floor, causing Fireside to look around in worry.

“I guess not?” she shifted around on her bed, frown starting to build. “That’s a shame, everyone deserves the chance to have friends.”

“Well, it is... Not that she failed, per se, but…” Octavia seemed to shrink in, her stance becoming narrow and enclosed. “She made friends, but some people didn’t want to give her a second chance. It’s safe to say that she was attacked by the other students.”

“Really? That’s rather oxymoronic. Is she okay?” Fireside watched as the girls continued to shift around uneasily.

“We… we think so.” Bon Bon said quietly, eyes staying away from Fireside’s gaze. “We haven’t heard from her in a while.”

“Glow?” the door to the room rattled on it’s frame as Aria’s voice carried harshly through the wood. “Sonata and Adagio are back, just figured you should know.”

“Thanks, Ari!” came the fiery haired girl’s response. “Say hi to them for me! Oh! Could you get Sonata to stop by? I had a quick question for her.”

“Alright.”

“So, why don’t we drop the heavy subject. Do you girl’s like video games?” Fireside smiled warmly as she looked around the room, each of the girl’s letting out a sigh of what appeared to be relief.

“Hell yeah! What do you have in here?” Vinyl bounced rapidly around the room, starting to search through the various drawers and cabinets.

“It’s the one right under the t.v., Vinyl.” the room’s owner managed to squeak out between chuckles, before she started to rub the back of her head with a sheepish grin. “Sonata bought me like, all the consoles for the holidays. Though the games are a little less legit. I never took Twilight Sparkle as a pirate.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” Octavia asked, turning back towards Fireside after having glared Vinyl into normality. “How do you know her?”

“She’s a friend of my sisters! We all spent the holidays at her house, why do you ask?”

“Oh! Er, no reason. I thought the name sounded familiar, was all. Vinyl! Stop trying to tear the door’s off of that cabinet!” Octavia rushed over to the pale girl, pulling her aside to allow Bon Bon to open the large shelving unit.

“Holy…” Lyra started, fading off when she noticed Bon Bon flashing her a look. “That is a lot of consoles… And where are the games you said?”

“The cabinet to the left,” Fireside pointed to the rather ornate looking wooden unit. “She set up the custom cartridges with entire library of games for each of those systems.”

“Do you have any of the Hero of Rock games!?” Vinyl spun away from Octavia, looking at Fireside with what she swore would have been puppy dog eyes had the shades not been hiding them.

“I think so? I haven’t even touched all those cartridges yet. Ah, Sonata! There you are! Just a second girls, you try and track down that game and I’ll be right back.” Fireside slowly got up, somehow managing to separate herself from the downy embrace of her bed and back onto her crutches and foot.

“Hey, what’s wrong Sonata?”

Fireside slowly made her way out of the room, closing the door behind her and pausing when she finally notice her sister. The girl simply looked defeated, her hair seemed limp and dead, the normally bright and mirthful magenta eyes dull and glazed over.

“Sonata? Hey, Sonata, come on, what’s wrong?”

“Oh! S-sorry, Su- Fireside.” the girl suddenly jumped to life, putting on her best facsimile of a smile. “Just tired is all. What did you need?”

“What happened? Why are you so… not you?”

“N-nothing! Don’t worry, really!” Sonata flailed her hands before her, her face morphing to worry.

“What she means is that they were talking about us.”

“Huh, what are you… talking… about…?” Fireside turned to look at the newcomer beside her sister, the familiar voice echoing in her head. “What… the… hell?”

An amber skinned girl with flashing aquamarine eyes and a great mane of curled red and yellow hair stood beside Sonata, wearing a familiar half length black leather jacket, which underneath rested a magenta shirt emblazoned with a two toned sun.

“Took you long enough to notice me.” Fireside said to herself, her apparent doppelganger standing with raw confidence before her. “I really should thank your supposed sisters for giving me the magic I needed to grow strong again.”

“Who the hell are you!?” Fireside stumbled back, almost tripping and falling against the wall.

“Fireside?” Sonata looked at the flailing girl, worry erupting across her face.

“Seriously? One bump on the head and you forget all about me? Or rather, us?” the second Fireside slowly sashayed over to her twin, her hips giving wide sways. “I’m you, Sunset. The real you. The one you tried to hide away.”

Fireside’s nerves erupted into a chilling blaze as her mirror image rested a delicate finger under her chin, slowly tilting her head up so their gazes would meet.

“What the hell are you talking about!? Real me? Magic!?” Fireside found herself unable to pull herself away, her entire body locked up.

“Fireside!? Fireside! What's wrong!?” she barely recognized Sonata shaking her gently, the door to her right opening and disgorging the four girls it contained.

“Sunset! What’s wrong!?”

“What’s happening out here!?”

“What have you done to her?”

“Tch. You just had to be over dramatic, didn’t you.” the other Fireside looked around, frowning as she took in the squabble erupting around them, before looking back with a dark grin, the whites of her eyes swirling to a depthless black which seemed to expand outwards, swallowing Fireside into their inky embrace. “Don’t you worry, though. I’ll still be here. Every time you look into a mirror, I’ll be there…”

“Fireside!” her world shook, copies upon copies of the girl’s above her wavering and duplicating. “Oh thank god! I think she’s awake!”

“Wh… what happened?” Fireside tried rubbing her eyes, blinking rapidly as she tried to focus her blurry eyes.

“Oh thank god you’re awake!” Sonata wrapped the girl up in a massive embrace, squeezing tightly. “You froze up! An-andandand then you fell to the floor!”

“What happened out here?” the cultures tones of Octavia perfectly conveyed the feelings of worry that echoed across the five girls surrounding here.

“I… I’m not sure, sorry. I’m fine now, don’t worry.” Fireside gave a weak smile as she tried to get up, awkwardly fumbling to get her crutches.

“You can’t be fine! You just passes out!” Bon Bon said worriedly, thankfully being held back by Lyra.

“I appreciate the concern girls, but I’m fine.” Fireside let out a loud grunt as she forced herself up, her hand shoot up to her head to try and rub away the pain lancing through it. “S-see! Back up on my own two feet! Well, more or less.”

“Sonata? What was all that commotion?” Adagio appeared out of nowhere, rushing towards the group with Aria trailing behind.

“Sunset had some kind of freak out and passed out, that’s what!” snapped the irritable Lyra, finally letting go of Bon Bon.

“You Celestia-forsaken retards!” roared Aria, rushing forward and somehow hoisting the inch taller girl up by the neck of her shirt. “I told you bitches not to fucking call her that!”

“Aria!” came the worried scream from Fireside, the girl rushing forward vest she could to try and separate the two, as Octavia did the same to the other two girls in her group. “Let her down! Are you crazy!?”

“Yeah, why don’t you listen to Fireside there, Siren!” Lyra shot back with a instigating grin. “Wouldn’t want your sister to see you hurt one of her friends!”

“Aria.” all the noise and commotion in the hallway stopped at Adagio’s utterance. “Let her down, now.”

“You’re damn lucky these two are here to save your ass, Lyra.” Aria spat out as she slowly let down the smugly smiling mint girl. “You two deal with this, I’m going to the garage.”

Lyra stumbled backwards as Aria stormed loudly down the hall and away from the group, her adrenaline and righteous anger rapidly bleeding away.

“I am so sorry, Lyra!” Fireside pleaded profusely to the now shaken girl. “Aria’s just really protective, sometimes too much so. I’ll make sure she apologizes properly to you once she calms down.”

“Don’t worry, Fire. Real friends and family always look out for one another.” Lyra slowly pulled at the stretched neck of her shirt, frowning. “Man, this was like, my best shirt!”

“So… What now?” came the timid, near whisper from Bon Bon.

“O-oh, right! Sonata!” Fireside turned around to her sister, the girl obviously shaken by the occurrence. “Do you think you could grab those… Hero of Rock was it? Yeah? Thanks Vinyl! Yes those instrument things for Hero of Rock? The girls here want to play.”

“Sure thing! Would you girls, um… like something to drink?” Sonata gave an awkward smile, still somewhat shaken.

“Water for me, if that is alright?” Octavia nodded briefly, before offering her assistance. “And I could certainly give you a hand if you’d like?”

“I’ll be fine!” came the sing song response, Sonata seeming to recover back to her normally bubbly stance. “Who else? We got juices, pops, coffee or tea? Name your poison!”

“I think water would be best for all of us.” Bon Bon said, earning looks of disappointment from both Vinyl and Lyra.

“Aye aye, Ma’am!” Sonata gave a very exaggerated salute before turning to look at Fireside. “And what about you?”

“Water as well, please. Why don't you bring that ice pitcher thing? Might be easier.”

“Sure thing! Heya, Dagi? Think you could give me a hand?”

Sonata had barely spun around to look at her other sister before the sound of clapping filled the air, everyone starting to have giggling fits as Adagio held a straight face, her hands connect at steady intervals.

“Anything else, Sonata?” she asked, a wicked grin slowly spreading across her face.

***

“Why do you guys have, like, infinity of every instrument?” Vinyl slowly finished setting up all the wiring for the various plastic look alikes of instruments. A trio of guitars, a microphone, and a drum set laid around the now cleared up floor of Fireside’s room.

“I dunno, Sonata just… well she likes to buy stuff, but it’s never without reason, so…” Fireside slowly trailed off as Vinyl stood up, puffing out her chest in pride as she rested her hands on her hips. “So who wants what?”

“Well, the mic is super finicky so our local bastion of culture is a no go for it.” Lyra stuck her tongue out playfully at the scoffing Octavia, before turning around and grabbing Bon Bon by the girl’s thin shoulders. “Plus B’Bon here can’t hold a rhythm to save her life out of the kitchen so it’s best to throw her on mic.”

“Hey!”

“And Vinyl loooves to hit things, if you know what I mean, so obviously drums for her.”

Vinyl’s muted response was a rather crude gesture.

“So that leaves guitars for the three of us! Octavia will take bass, cause she can’t handle too many strings, unlike myself, leaving me and you for lead and rhythm guitar.” it was Lyra’s turn to puff her chest out in pride, even as Fireside erupted into giggles as her other friends continued to glare and fume at their rather blunt comrade.

“I say, Lyra!” Octavia took a large step forward, looming over her friend. “Just because your great-great-great grandmother’s harp has more strings than my cello, doesn’t give you justification to talk in that manner.”

“Oh? You play the Cello, Octavia?” Fireside’s look was a mixture of wonder and amazement. “Those things look super heavy!”

“Didn’t you kno- oh, right, the whole amnesia thing.” Vinyl scratched her head, smiling sheepishly at the taller, dark skinned girl. “Yeah, wonder tits here plays a mean cello.”

“Vinyl Scratch! I should wash your mouth with bleach for that comment!” the wild eyes of Octavia matched perfectly with the flustered movement and embarrassed blush crossing her face.

“Yeah, yeah, Octopussy. Anyways, Lyra plays the lyre, or equivalent, so her parents got lucky with her name. And Bon Bon here-”

“I’m a candy maker!” the blue and pink hair girl blurted out rapidly, obviously trying to stop Vinyl from making a comment.

“Fiiiine…” Vinyl let out a loud groan as she seated herself at the tiny drum set. “How about we get to playing?”

“Umm… how does one… play, exactly?” Fireside held the plastic guitar in her hands having just received it from Octavia with a nod. Thankfully her fingers could press the buttons enough to depress them, as awkward as it was.

“Would you prefer the mic?” inquired Bon Bon, watching as Fireside fiddled with getting the guitar held comfortably. “It might be easier.”

“I think I can manage, thanks though.” Fireside smiled warmly, nodding her head.

“Okay, guitar Hero of Rock rules! Press down the correct button and pull that white strum pad up or down when the note on the screen passes across the line in time to play it.” Lyra looked over and demonstrated what she meant while Octavia started the console.

“I gotcha. Alright, Hero of Rock, right? Err… which one?” Fireside looked at the large selection of Hero of Rock games, roughly twenty titles stared back at her.

“Oh! Three! It has Paint it all Black by the Rolling Rocks!” Vinyl shouted out, pointing at the screen.

“Oh please, Vinyl,” Octavia interjected. “Five is the proper choice. Why it has Hotel Coltifornia!”

“Boooooring! Just go with Steelica, get some metal uo in here.” Lyra could be heard pressing on the small d-pad in vain hopes of moving the cursor down.

“Bon Bon? Do you have a favourite one?” Fireside asked as she looked the girl, getting a shrug of indifference. “Alright then… Umm… I’m thinking of a number between one and ten…”

“Five.”

“Three!”

“Seven!”

“Seriously?” Fireside stared at the three girls, dumbfounded at their responses. “You each just picked the number of the one you wanted to play!?”

The three girls looked at one another, before shrugging and looking back at Fireside.

“So? Who was closest?” asked Lyra, obviously trying to ploy Fireside into agreeing with her choice.

“...Octavia was right on the nose.”

“Boooo! I demand a recount!”

“Vinyl Scratch! Will you ever grow up?” Octavia glared at the girl who was busy throwing a mock temper tantrum.

“Says the one that Sunset agreed with!” Vinyl shot back, crossing her arms and sticking out her tongue.

“Fireside.” Octavia responded.

“Sunset.” Vinyl said firmly.

“Fireside.”

“Sunset!”

“Are you two related?” Fireside squeaked out between chuckles. “Cause you girls seem like sisters.”

“We are not!” Octavia spun around, blush spreading across her dark features. “I, am a proper lady, Sunset.”

“See! Sunset! You agree with me after all!” Vinyl cheered from her seat behind the drumset, perhaps a little too vigourfully as she was soon on her back on the floor, her chair having slid out from under her.

“Semantics!” argued the charcoal haired girl, her hands shooting to her hips. “Now get up, you oaf! You are embarrassing us!”

“We actually are sisters, Fireside, though don’t tell anyone, savvy?” Vinyl slowly got up from the floor and reseated herself. “Mind you, you were one of the few to know that before the whole amnesia thing.”

“Mom’s the word.” said Sunset, a feeling of pride building inside her as she realized the four of them trusted her enough with that secret. “Now why don’t we get to playing?”

“Why don’t we start off easy?” asked Bon Bon. “Let Fireside get used to the game before we do anything crazy?”

“Works for me, but I gotta ask, did I ever play the guitar before?” Fireside shifted the guitar around in her hands as best as she could. “Cause this feels really familiar.”

“Eeyyy! She remembers something!” cheers came from the girls around the room at Fireside’s question, with Vinyl pointing it out first. “Yup! Probably the best I’ve seen. You actually helped me with some of my mixing for work.”

“You never did say what you did, or instrument you played.” Fireside looked over at the pale girl, smile widening at the thought that her memories may be coming back.

“Oh, I’m just a DJ for fun.” Vinyl shrugged.

“For fun? DJ Pon3 is the biggest indie artist out there at the moment!” Lyra reached over and punched Vinyl in the arm. “Take some credit for your work for once.”

“Oh? You’re a celebrity, Vinyl? That’s really cool!”

“And another thing I’d like you to keep on the down low again. I haven’t released my name to public yet.” Vinyl fiddled with her glasses, obviously hoping to hide the flaming red that was spreading across her cheeks.

“Alright. Well, I guess we should play, huh?” Fireside looked around the room, four girls nodding back to her. It was a nice feeling to have friends.

...again…

Sidestep 7

“You mean I gotta take an entrance exam? With amnesia!?” Fireside looked around the group in slight shock, her sisters wearing a wide variety of expressions from her outburst.

“Relax, Glow, you’ll ace it or I’ll eat one of your pansy, no meat suppers.” Aria gave an incredibly cocky grin to go with the swagger in her step towards the girl. “Promise!”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine!” Sonata cheered, rubbing her girl lovingly across the shoulders, taking great care with the left side. “You are, like, a total genius!”

“Plus you have us helping.” Adagio radiated confidence as she sat astride the large oaken table, having chosen a rather revealing outfit choice to go with the horn rimmed glasses hanging around her face. “This should be a shoe in, dear.”

“Why are you still dressed like that, Adagio!?” Fireside could only feel her blush of embarrassment at her sister’s attire spread farther. “And in front of others!?”

“Well who else do you think she got the glasses from?” Aria gave a surprisingly bright chortle as she slapped the reddening girl on her right arm.

“Ummm… C-could I have my glasses back n-now?” came the the timid question of the true owner of the glasses, Twilight Sparkle.

“You brought your extra one’s, didn’t you?” Adagio slowly slid across the desk, dismounting it in a single, fluidic motion.

“Well, yes, but-”

“That shall do.” Adagio gave little concern to the blabbering purple girl, her hips swaying as she walked over to the small desk that had been piled with various school books. “Now, what to start with? Sonata? Do you remember what our tests were like?”

“Oh! Yup! We should be fine with some Math 55, something from the Chem 300 series-” Sonata bounded over, grabbing a seemingly not so random assortment of books, listing them off one at a time. At least until Twilight Sparkle cut in.

“Those are like the most advanced classes out there!” came her shocked cry, rushing over to pour over the tomes of knowledge in Sonata’s grasp. “These are used by only the most highly rated institutes and academies in the world! There’s no way she should have to know this!”

“It helped us out.” Aria groaned loudly. “I seriously think that that school didn’t want us there with some of those questions.”

“I do have to agree there.” Adagio said, picking through the books that Sonata had managed to hold onto from Twilight’s mad frenzy to learn. “Some of those questions are supposed to take days to answer.”

“The looks on the faces of all those teachers was totally worth it though!” Sonata had a mischievous look on her face, one more akin to Adagio. “I don’t know about you two, but one of my ladies fainted when I handed in the test.”

“Seriously? Only one?” Laughs of bemusement erupted from Aria, the teen threatening to double over. “I had to wait over five minutes for someone to come wake up the trio that were watching me.”

“What are you three?” Fireside looked at the group in shock as they regaled their stories of enrollment at CPA.

“Why, were you sisters, Fireside.” Adagio’s smirk only widened.

***

“You shall have one hour, to finish as many questions as you can. Begin.”

Fireside shifted around nervously. Four teachers, most likely faculty of the school stood around her, watching her intently. Didn’t Aria only mention three?

Well maybe they have a greater interest in you because of those sisters of yours?

Seriously? Can you just let me try to answer these questions? Fireside flipped the the first half of the booklet that sat before her, mind boggling at the complexity of the questions before her. Jeez, they weren’t kidding about it being ruthless…

… Seriously? We were answering questions like these years ago, Sunset. the voice in her head took on a mocking tone. Does little baby Sunset want some help from the big bad voice in her head?

Would you please go get bent!? How could I possibly focus with you yapping constantly!?

The voice in her head died off, Fireside taking a deep breathe in preparation to try and attempt to answer some of the questions.

Part A is twenty four…

...What?

Just- Look! I’m trying to help here, so just write the damn answers I give you!

And why, on this blue Gaia, should I EVER! Believe a single thing you say?

Because otherwise you won’t be able to go to school with your sisters, and you damn well know it, so write twenty four as the Celestia-damned answer for Part A!

...Fine. Fireside relented, carefully scribbling the numbers two and four close together. Now what?

Part B. Two thousand five hundred and twenty.

***

“How bad has it gotten?” Aria asked softly, sitting on one of the benches outside of the room that wrapped itself around the private testing room.

“It’s been… odd, as if it’s trying to hide itself.” came Adagio’s equally soft response. “Ever since that supposed fainting spell, that… I hesitate to even call it darkness…”

“Well you two are the ones that can see magic, remember?”

“You could too if you weren’t so damn lazy about it.”

“What should we do…?” the other two bickering girls slowly turned to regard the quiet question coming from the equally quiet Sonata.

“What do you mean, Sonny? We already took in one of the girls who screwed up our chances of getting back to Equestria!” Aria’s harsh whispered cut through the air, the girl frowning deeply.

“And hasn't she made you happy?” tears started to build in Sonata’s eyes as she looked at her fellow Siren, raw emotion starting to swell in her core. “All the time she’s spent helping you in the garage, even though it is such a pain for her given her condition?”

“Shut it.” a low growl filled the air.

“And what about you, Dagi? Hasn’t she always been there when you wanted to test lines for one of the plays that you work on from time to time? Or how about when she helped you-”

“I said shut it!” the walls shook with the unbridled fury erupting from Adagio, the leader of the Sirens shooting to her feet, her hair flying around her as her eyes grew wild. “Would. You. Just. Shut. Up. For. One. Second! I am sick and tired of constantly having to listen to your Equestria be damned sniveling about that girl! You- you…”

Adagio’s rage and fury instantly chilled as she looked down at the girl beside her. Sonata was openly weeping as she slowly curled into herself on the floor, a look of complete abandonment spread across her face. The sounds of hiccuping sobs could barely be heard thanks to the girl’s hands covering and muffling her voice.

“You…” Adagio let out a tortured sigh, her head falling into her hands for a brief moment before moving to look at Aria. She noticed Aria giving her a weird look, a pale yellow digit moving shakily up to her face to wipe away a tear that was starting to build in her eyes. She let out another sigh as she slowly walked over to the silently wailing girl on the floor, slowly kneeling down to rest beside her.

“I’m sorry, Sonata… I… For fuck’s sake.” she had to look away from her sister, tears starting to stream down her face. “Sonata… I agreed with you that day for a reason… We are changing… And you know that better than either myself or Aria.”

“... The fuck you goin’ on about?” Adagio peered up at Aria, a look of confusion building. “Changing?”

“Oh come on, Aria, don’t play dumb, you dolt! You know exactly what I’m talking about! Weren’t you first one to jump to Sunset’s defense? The first to grill those four girls on their intents with her?” Adagio rested a hand on the shaking form of Sonata, rubbing her softly. “You wouldn’t have done unless I asked you to in the past! Now you regularly volunteer to help her!”

“Yeah! Cause we don’t want her to find out, you idiot!” for all the indignant aggression Aria was showing, her voice and body shook in uncertainty. “You were the one who-”

“Aria.” the twin tailed Siren instantly stopped talking, the calm tone of Adagio not carrying malice, or threat, but instead a simple plea. “Please, you know we are changing, and I get that you are afraid. Don’t you think I am too? Why do you think I’ve been talking with Princess Twilight so much?”

“D-Dagi…!” a soft whimper seemed to emanate from Sonata, the girl still shaking and wracked with violent sobbing.

“Shhh… I’m here, Sonata, I’m here. I hope you know that I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to yell at you. I guess that… I guess that I’m not used to these emotions. The desire to help someone not for personal use, but to just help them…”

Aria sat quietly, looking around the empty hallway, amazed that no one had come to see the commotion that they were causing. She slowly reached into her jacket and pulled out her vaporizer, flipping the heavy wand around in her firm hand.

“You know… I switched my e-liquid because of her…” she brought the device up to her hand, taking a deep breath of the familiar vapor before expelling it. “She said that I shouldn’t be using nicotine, that it would harm my body and give me cancer… The look of worry and concern on her face that day…”

She slowly stashed the device away, making her way over to her two sisters, sitting down on the floor and kicking a leg out. She watched closely as Adagio whispered softly to Sonata, helping the girl up into a sitting position, embracing her in a way that felt more affection than what she had done in a very long time.

“Hey… Sonata?” the girl looked over at Aria, her puffy red eyes still trying to leak tears down her messy face.

“U-uh huh…?”

“I’m, uh… I’m sorry… For uh… For all the shit I’ve given ya the last… well, you know what I mean.” Aria barely had the chance to look away with her embarrassed blush before she felt Sonata’s form collide with her own. “Hey, careful! I got a reputation to keep!”

Adagio smiled as she watched Sonata start to giggle and move Aria around in her embrace, the proud Siren trying to stop her affectionate sister. Adagio let out an uncharacteristic giggle as moved over, embracing Aria and Sonata both.

“Ack! Hey! Adagio!”

***

“So, kinda backtracking here, but are we gonna tell her the truth? About us, I mean?” Aria stood beside her sisters as the three of them watch a portly woman with green hair and red skin walk around Fireside, the girl bouncing around in uncontrollable giddiness over her test results.

“See, You aced it, just like I said! You got in and I don’t have to eat one of your lame vegetarian meals!” Aria had said as she clapped the shocked girl. Sonata had gone around hooting and hollering in excitement, helping to distract from the mess of tears and other bodily fluids still left on her face.

“She’s happy now. And from what we know, she most likely wasn’t before given this whole Anon-A-Miss ordeal.” Adagio had her arms wrapped around the still bouncing form of Sonata as best she could. “I think she deserves to be happy.”

“And that aura of hers?” Adagio let out a long sigh at Aria’s question. There wasn’t much they could do.

“We will keep watch of it, and report it to the Princess.”

“Why hasn’t she come to take her back?” the three of them suddenly burst into fits of giggles as the woman measured Fireside’s bust, the girl blushing deeply enough to be noticed at their range.

“I would like to think that she trusts us, but I think it is because we don’t know what the portal will do to her with her injuries. So for now we monitor.”

“I am so glad that is over with…” Fireside said as she approached her sister, her face still a flaming cherry tomato red. “N-not to be rude to Mrs. Melon, of course!”

“So what are you up to now?” Aria asked, playfully mischievous grin starting to spread across her face.

“Six foot and, like, a sixty fourth of an-” Fireside started to respond, only for Aria to suddenly reach out and give the girl’s generous bustline a few jiggles, earning a shocked cry from her sister.

“I was talking about these babies!”

“A-Aria! Stop that!” Fireside tried to get away and stop her sister’s lewd assault on her body.

“Aria!” Sonata rushed forward, breaking her sister’s contact with Fireside before standing between the two of them, protecting the injured girl. “Would you stop molesting our sister?”

“Sure, whatever.” chuckled Aria as she stepped away. “Congrats again on making it into Crystal Prep, Glow. I think you should do just fine.”

“If we are done here, we do have an appointment at with the hospital to get to.” Adagio had pulled out her phone to check the time, noting how close to their meeting time it was getting. “We wouldn’t want to miss that.”

“Hopefully I can get out of these things soon…” Fireside shook her left arm lightly, the third cast in as many weeks hanging around the limb in a protective guard.

***

“So… what does that mean?” Fireside looked up at the doctor, hope starting to glimmer in her eyes.

“It means that you should be good to get out of those casts next week, give or take the availability of hospital staff.” Dr. Stoic heart brushed a pale lilac hand through his short stylized white hair. “I do say, I will never be amazed by the healing powers of the young. The severity of your injuries should have left you a cripple to be completely honest.”

“I guess you could say I made a… magical recovery?”

“I guess you could say she made a miraculous recovery then?” Adagio said, causing Fireside to look up, letting out a small groan as she saw herself standing beside her sisters, grinning knowingly at the girl sitting on the medical furniture.

“I wonder why it is that you recovered so quickly, hmm, Sunset?” her doppelganger slowly walked over, stopping to loom above herself. “It’s not like you’ve been surrounded three ancient and incredibly magical beings, right?”

Fireside did her best to try and focus on the conversation her sisters were having a discussion with the doctor, even as her own self continued to overshadow her, her own voice blotting out all other noise.

“And you know what? We are Magic, seeing as you have… forgotten, and magic allows us certain abilities, such as healing.”

“Fireside?” the girl shook awake at her name being called, her eyes dilating as she looked around at the worried faces of her sisters, her double vanishing.

“O-oh! Sorry! I was just thinking about how excited I am to be free of these casts!” Fireside faked the best smile she could, oblivious to the shifting, studying eyes of her sisters.

“So she should be fine to come to school on Monday?” Aria spoke up, crossing her arms as she addressed the doctor.

“I see no issue why not, though she should of course pass on any physical activities.” Aria let out a loud snort at the doctor’s comment, earning a scowl from Adagio and Sonata, and a blush from Fireside.

Chapter 7

Fireside sat in her bed, the nervous twitch of her leg having spread through the rest of her body. She had had a hard time sleeping that night, her entire waking thought spent wondering what school was going to be like for her. Thoughts and hopes of spending each class with her sisters was first and foremost, with the stray though spent wondering if she would run into Twilight Sparkle or those other girls from the mall.

“Okay, so seeing as your uniform won’t be ready this morning we will have to improvise instead.” Sonata stood in front of the open doorway to Fireside’s walk in closet, a wide assortment of clothes littering the floor around her. “You have to look professional, or else the staff will give you issues, but if you look boring then the students will give you issues.”

“So where does that leave us?” Fireside questioned as she watched Adagio and Aria enter the room, the two of them clad in frilly, purple, knee length socks coming out of their dress shoes, with minor heels adding a small boost to their heights. Their pleated, plaid skirts covered the top half of their legs, though Aria seemed to have it pulled up to be as short as possible, her crossed arms resting on top of the purple-ish red blazer covering her top half. The pair were wearing dark blue ribbons, though Adagio had obviously put a lot more care into making hers presentable.

“My vote is to say screw the rules and go for maximum sex appeal.” Aria’s grin widened as she watch Fireside erupt into an embarrassed blush, flailing around on her bed.

“Would it kill you to have some class, Aria?” Adagio reached over and slapped the back of the now laughing Aria’s head, scowling at the girl. “But I do agree, Fireside. Something a little… revealing would help with your first introductions to the school.”

“Not you too!” screamed Fireside, her head shooting over towards Sonata, her last hope for something reasonable. “Sonata? Help me here!”

“I got it!” Sonata shot straight up, her finger pointing to the roof as she spun on her heel towards the other three girls. “Girls! Hold her down!”

Residents of the neighborhood would forever talk about the tortured wail that emanated from the house that the four sisters resided in, a hollow, betrayal laden cry of someone trying to be reasonable.

***

“And here is your homeroom,” Cadance stated, her hand pointing out and indenting Fireside’s school map even as the two stood in front of the room itself, “Why don’t we go in there and introduce you?” The bell had rung only a minute ago, yet the halls were a ghost town, the few students that the pair had run into while going around the school had paused what they were doing when they saw Fireside passing by.

Her sisters had decided to go with something along the lines of what Sonata described as a “sexy secretary”. Fireside didn’t even know that she had had these clothes in that massive closet. The entire ensemble was dark coloured, her bright amber skin and brilliant red and yellow streaked hair glowing as a result, though most of the students seemed to be paying attention to the low cut of the long sleeved top she was wearing. Thankfully she had been able to convince her sisters to at least let her wear a shirt underneath, a far cry from the turtleneck she had originally asked for. The skirt had made it easy to attach her leg cast, the openness of it not hindering her movement thankfully, even as her loafers tapped across the tiled floors of the school.

“But isn’t my homeroom teacher supposed to be the one to do that?” she questioned, looking down at the older woman. She was sure that is what the school guidebook had said, right?

“That’s why we need to hurry up and get in there, silly.” Cadance gave a friendly wink as she walked towards the door, hand gesture pausing Fireside. “You just wait here until I call you in, okay, Fireside?”

Fireside gave a quick nod before the woman disappeared into the room, her light tones carrying out into the hallway. She leaned back against the wall, sighing as she played with an errant bang of her hair.

“Those children sure couldn’t keep their eyes off of you, huh?” her doppelganger said, appearing beside Fireside suddenly, also resting her back against the cool lockers. “Not that I blame them, we are pretty hot, and I don’t mean our colours.”

“Seriously? My sisters teasing me is one thing, but do you really have to point out the fact that nearly everybody here has done nothing but stare at me?” the harsh whisper of Fireside cut through the quietness of the hallway. At least they weren’t staring at her casts.

“Why would they stare at those things?” commented the specter, giggling as she looked over her shoulder. “Casts aren’t exactly sexy you know.”

“Would you stop reading my mind!” came the huffed response of Fireside, the girl turning to address her bothersome parasite.

“You mean our mind, right?”

“You can come in now!” came Dean Cadance’s voice, instantly banishing the other Fireside, or Sunset as she said to be called.

“Okay, you can do this, just… just don’t trip.” Fireside reassured herself as she made her way to the doorway, pushing it open with her good arm before entering.

“Hey! It’s Red!”

“The triplets already said that she was coming, idiot.”

“Hey, Fireside!”

“Fireside?”

“No way those are real.”

“She has to be wearing heels.”

A barrage of whispers and shouts from the various girls sitting in the room washed over Fireside, the girl feeling a pang of annoyance in the back of her head, though she thought it was more from the voice than herself. She made her way to beside Cadance, just like the teacher asked, before turning around and fully taking in the room.

There were maybe twenty tables in all, most of them having a girl sitting behind it, all of them wearing similar attire to that of her sisters had this morning. Speaking of her sisters, they sat front and center, with Sonata waving adorably while Aria looked behind herself, chuckling as she chatted with Indigo Zap from the mall. Her eyes passed over Adagio, a warmth filling her as she noticed the pride emanating from the girl.

The rest of the girls from the mall sat just behind her sisters, all of them talking with one another, though one in particular sat away from them all, the window to her left and an empty seat to her right. Twilight Sparkle gave a nervous smile and a warm wave once Fireside noticed her, the girl smiling and waving back.

“Quiet down please girls!” instructed Dean Cadance, her voice carrying across the room and silencing the students within. “Now class, this young woman will be joining our school as of today, and I want you all to give her a warm welcome. You may introduce yourself now, dear.”

“Er, thanks, Dean Cadance.” Fireside gave a nervous smile to the woman before turning to address the class before her. “Er, so, uh, yeah… My name is Fireside Glow, I’m the fourth sister of Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. I’ll be studying here with you all for the rest of the year.”

Whispers broke out amongst the back half of the students, some of them making Fireside’s fake smile want to drop. Thankfully her sisters seemed more than happy to have her joining them, as well as Twilight Sparkle and the girls from the mall.

“Thank you, Fireside. Now why don’t you go take a seat next to Twilight there? I have some things to go over before classes start.” Dean Cadance gave a warm pat on Fireside’s back as she directed her to her seat, the teen nodding and making her way over to the empty seat beside Twilight Sparkle.

“Now students, I am sure you all had a great Christmas break, and I hope you are all ready to start up your studies again, because with this being the last year of you High School education, things are going to be getting even more heated.” groans rang out from various students as the Dean started her speech. “Not only shall there be study for your finals starting up soon, there is also the matter of the Friendship Games that shall be happening soon as well.”

“As you all know, the top twelve students of the school shall be chosen to represent Crystal Prep in this event that shall be hosted at Canterlot High School this year. Now regardless of if you are chosen to participate or not, the entire school shall joining our competitors at CHS to help cheer on our team.”

“What’s with all the groaning?” Fireside whispered to Twilight as she looked around the room, the students all seeming annoyed to be talking about this event.

“Oh! Um… Well let’s just say that our two schools are kind of like… well, mortal enemies.” Twilight moved her glasses back up her nose as she responded to Fireside, joining the girl in looking around the room.

“Mortal enemies is a bit strong, dearie.” said Sour Sweet, the girl’s pleasant tones dripping with venom, before being outright replaced with it. “Seeing as they have yet to beat us in, well, ever!”

“They usually never put up a struggle. But seeing as they are a public school that is to be expected.” monotoned Sugarcoat, the girl still tapping away at her phone.

“Hey, if we get to kick butt, then I’m happy.” Indigo kicked her sneaker wearing feet up onto her desk, leaning her chair back. “And sense they seem to like taking it, who am I to complain?”

“Excuse me, Indigo, but what did I tell you about putting your feet on your desk? Before the holidays?” Cadance’s tired tone informed Fireside that this action was a regular occurrence.

“Heh, sorry, teach!” came the spirited teens response as she returned to a regular sitting position. “So, Red, how have you been? Still in your casts it seems, huh?”

“Now is not the time for talking, Miss Zap. We still have a few things to go over before-” the school bell cut Dean Cadance off, the woman giving a tired sigh as the girls in her room started to get up from there seats, calling out to them as they left. “All of you make sure to take one of the weekly newsletters on your way out! Have a good first day back!”

“So what class do you have first?” Twilight asked, helping to make sure Fireside got up from her seat.

“Oh, um… let me check quick.” the girl gave a nervous smile as she started to root around in her bag. “Ah, here we go! First period after homeroom with Dean Cadance would be… Advanced Math with Mr. Crasher Wave!”

“Oh! You share that class with me!” Twilight gave an excited cry as she listened to Fireside. “Mr. Wave is awesome! You should really like him!”

“I’ll take your word on it, Twilight. Now what do you say about heading there? It may take me a little bit, especially since there are stairs up to his classroom if I recall from the map.”

“Yup, are you sure you don’t want to take the lift? They are there for injured students to use you know.” Twilight gave the girl an inquisitive look, before turning around and grabbing a pair of the newsletter sheets Dean Cadance had talked about, giving a small wave to the woman as the pair left.

“I’ll be fine, Twilight. I’m actually supposed to be getting these casts removed for good sometime next week, actually.” Fireside gave a happy smile, the mere thought of being free from these casts causing a happiness to wash over her.

“I do apologize for some of those comments earlier, Fireside.” Twilight gave a nervous cough into her hand as she stayed looking ahead of the pair. “Some of the students here can be a bit-”

“Oi, outta the way, cripple!” shouted some boy as he shoved his way past Fireside, causing the girl to fall awkwardly into Twilight on her left side.

“Are you alright, Fireside!?” Twilight helped the girl right herself, worry evident as she observed the small grimace of pain on Fireside’s face, only to have her break free and turn around to the departing male student.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going, idiot!” Fireside called out, an unusual harsh tone to her uncharacteristic outburst, but it caught the boys attention, causing him to slowly turn around and stalk back towards the pair, Twilight starting to visibly panic.

“Fireside!? What are you doing!? He’s the star quarterback of the football team!?” Her shouted whispers perfectly conveying how worried she was.

“What did you say?” the boy’s tone was caustic to say the least, his attempt to tower over Fireside met with the girl standing up to her full height.

“I said, watch. Where. You’re. Going. Idiot.” she snarled back. Something she did caught the boy off guard, so much so that pure dread passed over his features as he started to cower before Fireside. “Now get the fuck out of my sight.”

The student required no second command, tearing off in a panic to get away from Fireside. Twilight simply stood there in shock, watching as Fireside made sure the boy was out of her sight before turning around to the other students, a low growl coming from her.

“Anyone else?” she asked, waiting for a few seconds before starting off towards the nearest flight of stairs once she heard no response.

“F-Fireside! Wait up!” Twilight called out as she chased after the girl who was moving as if she weren’t injured, pausing only when she noticed Twilight wasn’t beside her. “What was that about?”

“What was… wait, what just happened?” Fireside looked around, shock and dread mixing across her features. “What did I just do?”

“You just stared down the top college and university pick quarterback of the entire country!” Twilight blurted out rapidly, unsure of what to think about the situation.

“Oh, crap… Where is he? I should go apologize!” Fireside started back out towards the hall, only to be stopped by Twilight calling her name.

“But, Fireside! He deserved it! He could of hurt you!” Twilight said, worry becoming the predominant emotion. “Are you sure you are okay? I’ve never seen you act like that!”

“Neither have I…” Fireside whispered to herself before turning back towards Twilight with a nervous chuckle, the teen asking what she had just said. “Let’s uh… Let’s head to class, don’t want to be late!”

***

“Here comes our new prodigy,” Mr. Wave drawled, smiling lazily at Fireside, “Welcome to my humble classroom.”

“Thank you.” Fireside responded, bowing her head as she entered the room behind Twilight.

“I understand that you will be in my class here for the rest of the year?” he asked after he took a lopsided bow, nearly falling over as he leaned down, before standing up and walking over to Fireside, the teen nodding as she was taken aback by how the man was acting.

“Yes sir! I hope I’m not going to cause any issues by transferring in her so late.” She gave a worried look to the teacher, before looking around at the class, almost all the students staring dumbfounded at her.

“No worries, kiddo! As long as you are fine killing some time,” he started, giving Fireside a small wink and a knowing smile before raising his voice. “While the rest of the students here do a pop quiz!”

The man’s announcement earned groans from all but two of the students, the sounds of them shifting around their binders as they prepared for a test first thing in the morning.

At least they aren’t staring anymore, right?came the voice’s knowing tone, smugness dripping from every syllable.

“A quiz, huh? Would it be okay for me to give it a try?” Fireside gave a smile as she looked up at Mr. Wave. “It would be better than just sitting around in all honesty. I don’t want to distract Twilight from her quiz by talking with her.”

“Sure, if’n your feelin’ like it, why not? Go ahead and take the open seat next to Twilight.” the man waved her away as he walked to the strangely blank wall at the front of his room.

“Welcome back, kiddies,” he started as he started leaning against the back wall strangely devoid of any kind of white board, chalk board, or similar item. “I hope y’all had a great holiday!” The students all greeted the man, Fireside included, “Now I know that y’all most likely didn’t do much studying, so I took it upon myself to make a small pop quiz for you all to help freshen up your young minds, as you have already heard.”

Groans in response, plus the sound of a single girl clapping excitedly. Mr. Wave started to hand out sheets of paper to the front desk in every row, each of the students taking a sheet and passing them to the student behind them to continue the process.

“Y’all have half an hour, starting… now.”

***

“Fireside!” came Sonata’s shout as the girl practically flung herself at her sister, giving her a massively affectionate embrace. “We get to share a class!”

“Not if you kill her out here in the hall you won’t.” snarked Sour Sweet, crossing her arms across her chest. “Now would you two get out of the way?”

“Heh, sorry Sour.” Fireside apologized as she helped Sonata to a balanced stance. “Come on, Sonata, we don’t want to keep Mrs. Melon waiting, do we?”

“Oh you are going to love Home Ec.! We do all sorts of fun things! Like making tacos! And learning how to use these newfangled sewing machines!” the other two girls stood there, listening as Sonata regaling all the fun things they could do in this class, with every other one seeming to be about tacos.

“Welcome, Ms. Dusk,” came a cheery sounding voice from right behind the trio as they entered the warm room, split into three parts of kitchen, desks, and sewing tables, “And I am going to hazard a guess that you were the one my husband was talking about? Crashy couldn’t stop raving about a new prodigy in his class.”

“Hiya Mrs. Melon!” Sonata greeted the familiar, portly woman behind the three of them with one of her winning smiles, “And you are correct, this is my bestest sister in both tha worlds I’ve been to, Fireside Glow!”

“Nice to meet you again, Mrs. Melon.” Fireside gave a nervous grin as she tried to contain her blushing from the high accolade she was receiving from her sister. “I hope I can match your husbands glowing praise.

“Ah, now I recognize you. Nice to officially meet you, Ms. Glow.” the woman patted the shoulder of Fireside warmly. “Welcome to Home Ec.. We aren’t too formal here, just like my husbands class. Now why don’t you go join Sonata and Sour Sweet? That will finish of our trio’s.”

“Absolutely Ma’am. Come on, Sonata, lead the way.”

***

“Welcome to the class.” Sunny Flare nodded as Fireside made her way into the room, Adagio following closely behind. “I do hope that another scene doesn’t occur here.”

“What do you mean? Are people talking about me?” Fireside gave an innocent look, tilting her head in hopes that she disarm the situation.

“People seem to be to think that you scared someone so bad that he went home. Is there any truth to it?” Adagio peeked out from behind the crutch wielding girl, look of concern om her features.

“No, Addy, it’s just hot air, alright?” Fireside rolled her shoulders, desperately wishing that the subject could be dropped.

“Now from what I have heard, all of your classes are Advanced level classes, is that correct?” Sunny studied Fireside as Adagio helped the girl into her chair, earning a small nod from the fiery haired girl. “Isn’t that a bit much of a workload?”

“Well it’s what the school assigned me after I aced my entrance exam, so I dunno, I guess they think I can handle it?”

“So the four of you all aced that test then?” Sunny looked impressed as she looked at Adagio, the girl simply shrugging with a knowing smile.

“What can I say? She had good help.”

***

“He totally deserved it though!” Sonata gave an adorable pout as the five girls sat down at an empty lunch table.

“Regardless of if you think he deserved it or not, I shouldn’t have hit him.” argued Fireside, the girl sitting down on one of the many chairs surrounding the table.

“Well I say good on ya for doin’ it, Glow. Ya don’t want people thinkin’ your weak here.” Aria laughed as she set the girls tray down onto the table in front of her.

“Look, can we drop it? I feel horrible enough still about this morning’s incident…” Fireside said halfheartedly, glumly poking at her salad.

“You had a second incident this morning?” questioned Adagio, a look of concern appearing across her face.

“...Forget I said that.” was her lifeless response from Fireside.

“Wait, I remember hearing something from the grapevine.” Aria started as she seated herself. “What’s his name? You guys know, the star quarterback?”

“Oh, him?” Sonata gave a disgusted look. “He’s such a pig!”

“Well apparently he got mighty spooked this morning. I figured it was just idle chatter, but I guess there’s some truth to it, huh?” Aria shot a knowing grin at Fireside, the girl’s head connecting with the edge of the table.

“I just wanted to have a quiet first day at school with my sisters…” she complained, raking her hand through her hair.

“Well he did kinda shove you to the side…” Twilight Sparkle chose that moment to join the conversation, causing Fireside to roll her head so as to face the bespectacled girl.

“Why did you have to bring that up?” she asked, annoyance evident on her face.

“He did what!?” the sound of a tray clattering caused Fireside to shoot up with panic and look at Sonata, her appearance seeming more like a mother bear. “Where is he!?”

“Sonata, relax. From what I heard he skipped school early.” Aria attempted to placate her sister before looking to Fireside. “So what did you do to him? Punch his lights out as well?”

“I didn’t punch anyone's lights out, Aria.” an amber toned hand met with Fireside’s descending face. “I don’t remember what I did…”

“You stared him down and told him to get out of your sight.” Twilight added, taking a small break from her food. “I’ve never seen you like that, Fireside.”

“Are you feeling alright?” Sonata decides to rush over, resting her forehead against Fireside’s after brushing away their hair. Her eye were shifting back and forth, studying the aquamarine orbs of her sister.

“I’m fine, Sona, really!” Fireside tried to pull away, but Sonata’s steel like grasp kept their heads connected.

You damn well know what’s going on, don’t you, Sunset…

“Woah! Sonata, what’s wrong!?” Twilight called out in shock as the girl flew back away from Fireside.

“Sonata?” Fireside had a worried look on her face as she looked at her sister-

-those eyes, the knowing smirk flashing for but a fraction of a moment before-

-”...nata!? What’s wrong?” Aria shook the girl violently, trying to break her from whatever stupor had overtaken her.

“Everything’s fine!” she said loudly, standing up and moving back to her chair. “Sorry for the confusion!”

Aria watched carefully as her sister made her way back to her seat, her vision pausing over Adagio for a moment, a look of shock and dread flashing beneath her stone like visage. She slowly turned around, taking a look at Fireside, the girl trying to calm down Twilight, before noticing Aria staring at her.

“Aria? Wh-”-

-“-at’s wrong?” A deep, dark smile. Black mist. Black-

-“N-nothing, Fireside. J-just, uh, just want to make sure you’re fine is all.”

“Yeah, I’m fine, really. Thank you for the concern, Aria.” Fireside gave a warm smile as she watched her sister nod before heading back to her chair.

“Hey! Is that a hot fudge sundae from the cafeteria?” shouted Indigo, the girl standing up and shouting from a table a fair ways away.

“U-um… Yes…?” Fireside yelled back, taking a quick look at the treat she had won from her Math class.

“Good choice!” Indigo shot back with a quick pair of upward raised thumbs before sitting back down.

“T-thanks…?”

***

“Jeezus, Red!” Indigo cussed like a sailor, waving her reddened hand around in front of her. “Fuck! You’re really strong, huh? Here I figured Aria was going easy on you!”

“Sorry!” Fireside was panicking, worried about what she may have done to the girl. “Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you did I!?”

“Not laughin’ now, are ya, Zap!” Aria was doubling over in laughter at her acquaintance’s suffering, much like earlier when their roles were reversed.

“Shut it, Purple!”

“Hey, not my fault you didn’t believe me! Now where’s my money?”

“I’ll get it to ya, ya damn snake!”

Fireside shook her head, smile spreading along with relief that she hadn’t hurt someone again. The smile faded though when a dark shade started to cover her, the pair of bickering girls growing silent as a low rumble filled the air.

“What’s this about money bets?” came the air shaking mutter from the mountain of testosterone looming over the sitting Fireside.

“Oh!” Fireside rushed to muster as fake of a disarming smile as she could, internally cursing the other two girls for stepping away. “My sister there just made a bet with our friend that I she wasn’t letting me win the arm wrestle was all.”

The young man rolled his jaw around, as if chewing something, his beady eyes studying Fireside intently before his rumbling maw opened once more.

“You must be the one that make Army skip out…” he said slowly, eyes traversing over the girl sitting in front of him before giving a guttural chuckle as he seated himself in the vacant chair across from Fireside. “You don’t look so strong ta me…”

“Look, I didn’t mean to scare him, I just wanted him to apologize for shoving me.” Fireside’s hands shot up defensively as she responded to the other student.

“Bet your tits that you can’t beat me.” he drawled, lazily slamming an arm onto the small table, shaking it’s frame as a small crowd gathering around the table.

“Excuse me?” Fireside stared in shock at the brute sitting there, grin slowly splitting his face.

“Two minutes out back if I win.” he grunted, looking around at the crowd gathering. “What’s the matter, scared, little girl?”

“Aw shut your mou-”

“So, an arm wrestle?” Fireside leaned back against the chair as she cut Aria off, her face calm. “And if I lose you get to put your grubby little hands all over me?”

“Seriously, Red, just ignore him.” Indigo cut in, moving beside the girl. “He’s just blowing hot air.”

“And if I win?” Fireside ignored the girl, rolling her head back and forth.

“Unlikely.” rumbled the mountain.

“You’ll get out of my sight.” she slammed forward, raw confidence radiating off of her as if she were a sun giving off heat. She wore a cocksure grin as she postured at the table, her eyes narrowing as she started to slowly lick her lips.

“Pfa! I will enjoy this.” the boy threw his head back, laughing.

“And tell ya what, I’ll even give you a fighting chance.” the boys head shot back as he glared at Fireside, the girl maneuvering her left arm around in front of herself. “I’ll use my left arm.”

“Are you nuts, Fireside!” Aria stormed forward, grabbing her sister by the shoulders. “You aren’t even out of your cast yet!”

“Oh, this thing?” Fireside looked down at the brightly coloured plaster encasing her arm, shrugging disinterestedly as she hooked the two forefingers from her right hand into the opening near her elbow. “Yeah, I guess this would be a hindrance.”

An enormous crack filled the air as Fireside effortlessly tore the plaster casing from her arm, chunks of the material spraying all over the gymnasium.

“Thank fuck I’m out of that damn thing.” she chuckled as she flexed her hand, tracing over the myriad of scars and suture marks covering the limb. Whispers broke out among the gathered crowd, the boy seeming to flinch for half a second before giving a fierce scowl.

“What the fuck!” Indigo backed away a few steps as a result of Fireside’s actions, amazement and fear driving her back.

“Jeezus!” Aria had to duck to make sure plaster didn’t connect with her face, standing up a moment later. “What the hell are you doing!?”

“Giving that kid half a chance.” responded Fireside, slowly resting her arm down on the table, before smiling at the young man maliciously. “Well, we gonna do this? Or are you gonna run home to mommy too?”

The student didn’t respond with words, instead he simply rested his elbow down on the table, his muscles flexing and coiling as he stared at Fireside with a look of intent. Fireside merely chuckled, moving her arm around to meet her hand with his, coiling them around one another. As soon as they clasped he started to squeeze, hard, as a grin spread across his face. Fireside stared back, looking bored.

“Your count.” she said simply, blinking lazily as she watched him.

“1…”

The crowd gathered around tighter, everyone wanting to see what was about to go down.

“2…”

Aria and Indigo backed away slightly so they weren’t seen as assisting their sister and friend respectively.

“3!”

The boy gave a massive grunt, the veins along his arm and up in his head bursting into visibility, matching the intensity of his huffing. Gasps of shock erupted from the crowd as people watched intently.

“Um…”

The boy shut his eyes, barring his gritted teeth as spittle flew from his mouth.

“Ew, gross! Anyways, are you about done?”

The boy paused, slowly opening his eyes before letting out a yelp of shock. Their arm’s hadn’t even moved, his hand starting to turn red from exertion even though Fireside’s remained the same shade of amber.

“You are? Good.” she said simply as she slammed his arm down onto the table, the air ringing with the contact in time with the cries of bot the crowd and the boy. “Alright then, you can get out of my sight now.”

‘No!” he shouted loudly, disbelief etched across his features. “You must have cheated!”

“Umm… What?” Fireside gave an amused look as she watched the boy look around at the crowd, giggles bursting out amongst the students.

“One more time! With your right arm!”

“Fine.” Fireside shrugged, giving a small yawn as the student set himself up once more. “Hopefully your a challenge this time.”

Once again they set up, and once again Fireside gave the boy the chance to count down.

“Graaaah!” spittle and sweat flew from the boy, splattering against his arm and the table, his veins threatening to tear from his body.

“Yaaaawn.” Fireside commented, looking around the crowd. “Anyone got the time?”

The crowd exploded into laughter at Fireside’s display, the boy starting to shake in fury before letting out a roar as he brought both hands up to grasp Fireside’s, putting all his weight into moving it.

“Hey now, that’s cheating. No need to be a sore loser.” came the musical laughter from the girl, before she shrugged. “Welp, I’m bored.”

The cracked table was thrown out later that day, a few students clamoring to try and get some of the splinters from it.

***

“So is it true?”

Fireside groaned as she buried her face into her Advanced English textbook, Lemon Zest prodding her from the side.

“Yes, Lemon, it’s true. Now can you stop asking about that incident? Please?” she begged, not wanting to hear about what happened the last period yet again. She was lucky that most of the crowd seemed to take the hint from Aria, especially after she hummed a little tune. Indigo, however…

“Daaaaamn, girl! Indigo was right!” Lemon rattled her hands across her desk, knees bouncing along the bottom. “Anyways, it’s awesome to know I get to share a class with ya, Fire! What made you decide on Advanced English?”

“I dunno, I was just assigned it by the school after I aced the entrance exam.” Fireside sat back up, shrugging as she did so.

“Damn, so not only are you super strong, you’re super smart!”

“What about you? Why are you in here?” she asked the headphone wearing girl, amazed that she could her through the music blaring through them.

“I figured that taking Advanced English would help me with figuring out lyrics and stuff! There’s this one indie musician online I follow, they’re really awesome! Especially since she just does remixing and dubstep! Here, listen” Lemon Zest thrust the wireless headset towards the other teen, just in time for the teacher to walk by.

“Come get them back after class, Lemon.” Ms. Storm said, shaking her head.

“Maaaaan, that is so lame…” Lemon complained, digging around in her pocket before producing a small set of earbuds, “These don’t carry the beats anywhere near as well.”

Sunset’s palm met her face.

***

“So the whole reason that Advanced Chemistry is held at the end of the day is because the teacher likes to skip out early?” Sugarcoat gave a simple nod to Fireside’s question, her eyes not leaving her worksheet.

“It’s also so that any of the lab’s done on the weekend can aerate out before Monday when all the students come back. Less of a chance of students dieing.”

“Really? That’s it?” Fireside looked at the girl, unconvinced that what she was hearing was actually truth.

“Fireside Glow, is it?” she looked up and noticed Mr. Beaker looking at her with a bored stare. “I want these worksheets handed in tomorrow with today’s work.”

“S-sure!” Fireside watched as the man dropped a small booklet worth of worksheets in front of her, departing without giving her so much as a second look.

“Hm…” Fireside shifted her eyes over to Sugarcoat, the girl flipping through the mountain of paperwork on Fireside’s desk. “That’s stuff that we haven’t even covered yet. What did you do to earn this?”

“I wish I knew…” came the groan from Fireside as her face fell into her hand.

***

“So let me get this right,” Adagio set down Fireside’s mug beside the girl, peering over the mass of paperwork on her desk. “Not only did you physically and slash or mentally attack three separate students, but you have three separate university level chemistry exams to go with the pair of math worksheets?”

“On top of the prep for that Social unit exam at the end of the week, and an English exam next Monday.” Fireside gave a small smile to her sister, nodding her head in appreciation for the hot drink. “And I didn’t attack anyone!”

“That’s not what Sonata and Aria are saying.” Adagio crossing her arms as she looked down at the girl.

“Well they’re lying!” snapped Fireside, looking over her shoulder at the two girls standing at the entrance to the room, Aria grinning an Aria grin whilst Sonata could only wave and give a sheepish smile.

“And what about your cast?” Adagio looked down at the limb, a patchwork of scars and flaky skin.

“Okay, so I may have gotten a little lively.” Fireside rolled her eyes.

“A little she says!” came Aria’s snarky comment, causing Fireside to turn around in her chair and fling the pencil she was holding at her sister.

“Dangit, Aria!”

Chapter 8

“What happened to your cast?” Twilight Sparkle was doing everything in her power not to poke and prod at the maze of markings on Fireside’s arm, her eye’s drifting up to look the the teen.

“It, uh… it got removed.” Fireside gave a sheepish grin. “I kinda tore it off…”

Twilight stumbled back into her chair, her glasses askew. “W-why did you do that!? Why aren’t you at the hospital getting it replaced!”

“Well she obviously doesn't need it anymore.” Aria said, leaning on the top of Fireside’s chair.

“Especially after yesterday!” Indigo shouted from farther in the room, earning a glare from the entering Dean Cadance.

“Quiet down now, students.” the teacher called out, quieting the room and returning the odd errant student to their desk.

“Is the arm cast related to why you aren’t on your crutches anymore either?” whispered Twilight, doing her best to keep facing forward.

“Mhm.” Fireside nodded, paying more attention to Cadance as she welcomed the students in the room to their second day of classes.

You know, I have yet to receive my thanks for helping you…

Fireside groaned internally as Dean Cadance was replaced by herself.

“The name’s Sunset, dear, and just because you no longer use doesn’t mean I won’t.” her reflection smiled at her before continuing, her arms motioning to stand. “Feel free to get up and move around, we are alone here after all.”

Fireside gave a puzzled expression before starting to look around, jumping to her feet when she realized the room was empty.

“What!? Where is everyone!?” she spun around to look at “Sunset”, her gaze questioning and concerned.

“We’re in our mind, silly. Just you, and me.” the figure’s smile widened. “What’s with the look? Worried?”

“Shouldn’t I be?” Fireside asked slowly, her eyes narrowing as her hand reached over to her other arm, giving it a small pinch.

“Seriously?” “Sunset’s” face dropped, a tinge of annoyance flashing as she rolled her eyes tiredly. “This isn’t a dream, girl. This is all in your head!”

Fireside looked around, slowly studying the room for clues. It looked like her Homeroom classroom. The right number of desks and chairs, the windows allowing a view of the outdoors. Yet it was just the two of them.

“What is this about?” Fireside asked, coming to sit on her desk. “And what’s happening to me?”

“Well first, don’t worry about your body right now, I got you covered.” the voice gave a smirk as reality flashed before Fireside’s eyes. She was still sitting in the classroom, idly sitting there while Dean Cadance talked.

“Second,” the figure raised a pair of fingers as she grinned. “You are slowly regaining our birthright thanks to your supposed sisters and that book from your Mom.”

“Mom…?” Fireside gave an extremely befuddled look, her clone ignoring it as she continued on.

“Really should thank her for that. Anyways! As you come into contact with more magic, that allows me to come back, which is why you have been healing so well!” “Sunset” gave a cold smile as she looked at Fireside, the look slowly vanishing when Fireside failed to react. “That’s your cue to say “Thank you, Sunset!”, dear.”

Fireside just narrowed her eyes in response.

“Fine, whatever.” the other girl flew her arms up in the air as she spun around on her heel, her long mane of red and yellow hair splaying around behind her as she spun around to face Fireside again.

“You do owe me though, for saving our lives that night. We would have died if it weren’t for me, so don’t think that I never do anything for us.”

Fireside stood up from her desk, slowly starting to pace around as “Sunset” watched her intently, cocky smirk on her face.

“Why was I attacked that night? Who was I to deserve that? Why can’t I remember anything?” Fireside’s soft questioning slowly escalated to a fury filled below directed at the stationary figure. Fireside took a step back when she noticed the look on the other girls face. A frown, her own aquamarine orbs downturned.

“Heh… You broke our most sacred rule... You trusted others again, tried to make friends.” the figure’s face started to morph into a furious glare, the white’s of her eyes starting to swirl with blackness as her skin started to turn a fiery red.

“You got weak, relied on others, and look what happened again!” she grew, one foot, a second, great batlike wings grew from her back. “We were betrayed! AGAIN!”

“Fireside?”

Fireside felt the entire room shake, tables and desks getting flung against the wall as Twilight’s voice echoed in the room.

“We were abandoned! You got us attacked and thrown away!” “Sunset” lept at Fireside, her mass of razor sharp teeth barred as her clawed hands grabbed Fireside by the neck, tightening with inhuman strength as she was pinned to the floor.

“Oi, Gaia to Glow!”

The room shook harder as stars and spots started to pop into Fireside’s vision, the girl beating helplessly at her assailants arms.

“L-let… me… go…!” Fireside croaked out, her voice cracked and pitiful.

“Umm… Fireside…?”

“NEVER!!!”

The world spun as Fireside’s head flew to the side, the girl gasping for air as her hands shot to her blazing cheek.

“Adagio!? What was that for!?” Fireside heard Twilight shout aloud.

“What? You three weren’t getting through to her.” Adagio commented matter factly, the trio of her interweaving with one another as Fireside’s vision slowly came to.

“But did you have to slap her so hard!?” Sonata asked? The voices were starting to become intermingled for some reason…

***

“Now, Fireside, are you sure you are okay?” Dean Cadance looked carefully at the girl.

“I’m fine, seriously.” the girl gave a tired laugh as she looked up at the woman. “Can I get to class now?”

“I guess so. Just make sure to take it easy, Fireside.” the woman stood up as she dismissed the girl, Fireside smirking as she shrugged, before grabbing her bag and exiting the room. What class was first again? Advanced Math?

“I said, where is my homework, foureyes.”

Fireside paused, looking to her side. A long row of lockers sat along both walls of the hallway, the lights above dim and flickering. Down at the end stood two figures, both recognizable.

“I-I-I already told you! I-I-I’m n-not doing your homework anymore!” stuttered Twilight Sparkle, the girl shaking underneath the arm that pinned her against the wall.

The boy shook his head, his look undeterminable from the distance that Fireside stood at, though his tone carried an air of annoyance.

“That wasn’t the promise we made, Spark. I would make sure that you weren’t bullied, as long as you kept your stupid little mouth shut and did my homework.”

“Hey, short kid!” Fireside called out, causing both figures to look down at here. “What’s goin’ on there?”

“Nothin’. Ain’t that right, Twilight?” the boy sneered, his head shift down towards the girl he still had pinned to the lockers.

“Uh, no, this doesn’t look like nothin, shorty.” Fireside said, shocking both students at her sudden appearance by their sides.

“Oi, buzz off, bitch.” the boy let go of Twilight, the girl letting out a grunt as she slid to the floor.

“Wrong answer.” was all the boy heard before he was flung away from the two girls, his world darkening as his body left an impact in the wall at the end of the hall.

“F-Fireside? W-what did you just-”

“Forget about it, okay?” Fireside raised her eyebrows, but her her eyes still seemed narrowed, her tone dominating the shorter girl’s thought.

“R-right, okay, Fireside.” Twilight responded, looking down the hall at the motionless student. “I-is he gonna be al- never mind!”

Fireside stopped glaring once Twilight stopped talking, effortlessly hoisting the girl to her feet and pushing her down the hallway.

“Come on, time for Math.”

***

“Please tell me you aren’t being serious?” Aria asked, watching Sonata stow the lockpick away into her skirt, the door to the room opening silently.

“Would we be here if I weren’t?” Aria shrugged sheepishly at Adagio’s comment, following the girl in and letting Sonata bring up the rear.

“So I’m guessing this has to do with this morning?” she asked, plopping herself lazily onto the couch, Adagio and Sonata taking the other chairs around the table.

“To say the least…” Sonata muttered, the girl appearing incredibly shaken. “I thought that look I received yesterday was weird…”

“Look?” Aria started to sit up from the sofa, staring intently at Sonata.

“Y-yeah… Her eyes were- they white was replaced by a swirling-”

“-blackness, a knowing smirk on her face?” Aria finished, earning a nod from Sonata. “I thought I was the only one…”

“So first this black aura, now looks?” Adagio sighed heavily. “Did anyone else see her look?”

“Not that I could tell…”

“She didn’t even seem to notice herself…”

“And then this morning, during home room-” Adagio started, only for Sonata to cut her off.

“It was pouring off of her! Thenthenthen! Then it… vanished.” the girl’s magenta eye’s were pinpricks as she shook Aria, wildly trying to explain what she had seen. “Ananand yesterday! Yesterday I heard something!”

“Heard something? What are you talking about?” Aria pushed Sonata off of her and back into her chair.

“When I tried to get her temperature, you know how I put my forehead against hers?” the other two Sirens nodded. “Well I thought I heard something! Like she was talking to herself, but it sounded off. Like… like it was… dark.”

Silence filled the room after Sonata was done talking, all three Equestrians trying to figure out what was going on, or what to do.

“Do you think this might have something to do with her incident at CHS before we arrived?” Aria asked, hunched over and craning her neck to look at both sisters. “The students did say something about magic and her turning into a daemon…”

“The Princess will know.” Adagio said simply. “We need to reach her, and figure out what is-”

“-going on in here?” came Fireside’s voice, the girl entering and shutting the door behind her. “Is this some kind of party or something?”

“F-F-Fireside!” Sonata shot to her feet, stammering in surprise at seeing the girl. “What are- What are you doing here?”

“Mrs. Melon was wondering where you were.” the girl answered, smiling as she walked towards the trio. “She says you’re never late for class.”

Fireside finally stopped in front of her sisters, giving a warm smile as she looked at the three of them. But as Adagio looked closer, she noticed something, a blackness starting to overtake-

“Well? Are we all gonna play hooky?” giggled Fireside, her eyes closing briefly.

“N-no! I was just coming!” Sonata tried to fake a smile as she reached down and grab her bag. “I lost track of time, and you can’t hear the bell when you’re in here!”

“And what about you two? Off to class as well I hope?” Fireside half looked over her shoulder as she headed towards the door.

“Er, yeah, Fireside.” Aria said, her eyes shooting over to look at Adagio quickly. “Right behind ya!”

Adagio bit the bottom of her lip, an uneasy feeling rising from her gut.

***

The rest of the day proceed without any other incidents, the Sirens keeping careful watch of Fireside, doing their best to not appear suspicious. Thankfully the girl seemed to not notice their surveillance, continuing to act as she had that morning, extremely self confident and assertive.

Extremely unlike how she had been previously.

“Maaaan! It is so nice to be back at school!” Fireside groaned happily as she stretched, her sisters entering the house behind her.

“Ya, I bet.” Aria said, reaching out and patting the girl on the back. “Looks like you should be back to form by the end of the week if I were to hazard a guess.”

“I was thinking more like tomorrow.” the girl responded, shrugging the purple hand off. “I think I’m going to go drop my stuff off in my room, I’ll be back.”

“Don’t take too long!” Sonata called out to the retreating girl. “Supper is gonna be started soon!”

“I think I’m gonna go get changed, don’t wait.” Aria waved a hand above her head as she started towards the stairwell, following the route that her sister had just taken.

“So, Sonata.” Adagio asked, not removing her eyes from Aria’s back. “What’s for supper?”

“Well, as much as I love tacos, I was thinking something… Pasta-y?” Sonata responded, her eyes also on Aria, watching as the girl turned the corner, her hand waving as she went.

“I’ll go get the book.” Adagio whispered, Sonata nodding as she headed towards the kitchen.

“You get started, Sonata, I’m going to go get changed as well.”

Adagio took steady, measured steps, not too fast, not too slow. Just because “Fireside” wasn’t making it obvious, Adagio knew that she had been watching them. Studying them. And for once, Adagio didn’t know what to do. This darkness seemed to have consumed Fireside, and was desperate to both keep it hidden, yet let the Sirens know.

Adagio pulled the keychain out of her skirt, picking through the keys and selecting a none too special looking brass number and inserted it into the lock, turning it until the lock clicked and admitted the girl into her lair. She made her way through the pitch darkness in total confidence, walking a path well worn into her memory, before stopping and reaching out, pulling the delicate chain that was in her grasp. A small light flared to life, illuminating the nightstand and the well worn journal resting on it, the dual toned sun glinting in the slight light.

Princess? We have a… situation.

Adagio set down the pen, loosening her bowtie and unbuttoning her blazer. Hopefully the Princess was nearby her journal, seeing as time was of the essence. Adagio did not have to wait long, the book giving a slight purple glow as it vibrated, letters starting to appear under Adagio’s writing.

Adagio? What’s wrong? Is is Sunset! How is she!

Adagio’s face met her palm as she groaned, her eyes rolling as she sat back up. How in the two worlds was she going to explain this situation to the Princess and not risk the destruction of probably everything?

Yes, it involves Sunset, but it’s not her, it’s something… darker inside of her? I don’t know how to explain it.

…

Princess?

I think we are going to need help if what I suspect is true.

***

The night came and went, as well as the next few days, with each day having some minor incident or rumour about “Fireside” started, yet the girl kept denying the allegations laid against her, and things remained as just rumours for the time being, thankfully. But the plan had been set, the favours called. The time to act was tonight.

“Wow…” Sonata gasped as the three cloaked figures entered Adagio’s car, Princess Twilight helping the two taller figures enter the rear seats. “You two are waaaaaay taller than your counterparts here.”

“I assume that is a compliment?” asked Princess Celestia, the woman removing the hood of her cloak, her pale features seeming to glow with an ephemeral light.

“We would assume so.” added Princess Luna, seeming to blend into the darkness of the night bleeding in from the rear window.

“Thank you for picking us up, Sonata.” Princess Twilight said, showing the women how to buckle their seatbelts before she entered. “I don’t want to risk having them try to blindly teleport.”

“Oh! That would be neat!” Sonata looked back, smile beaming from her face. “What all do you think you two can do here?”

“I only pray that we can do enough.” Celestia said, resting an ornate looking box on her lap as Twilight entered the car.

“We believe that it should be enough.” added Luna softly, her gaze shifting out to the starry night sky. “Do they speak to you as well, sister?”

“Yes.” the pale hand of Celestia came to rest on her sister’s lap. “Though they aren’t used to this it seems.”

“Playful, is how We would describe them.”

“Okay, Sonata.” Twilight interrupted the two sisters moment. “We need to get going. There’s no telling what will happen should she wake up.”

“R-right! Hang on tight, Princesses!” Sonata shouted, her foot slamming on the pedal.

***

“She’s right there…” “Fireside” groaned as her eyes started to flutter open. Her head was killing her, more than usual. She tried to look around, but the darkness of the room kept all the figures hidden from her blurry sight.

“Where am I…?” she muttered as she tried to lower her arms from above her head, only to notice them chained up. “What the…? Why am I chained up? What’s going on!?”

“It’s for Fireside’s safety.” came Adagio’s voice, the room blaring to life as the Equestrian flipped the light switch, revealing the three sisters as well as Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight?” “Fireside” looked the girl over, her gaze confused as she took in just how different the girl appeared. “Where’s your glasses? And why is your hair down?”

“I know it’s you.” said the lavender coloured girl, her eyes unflinching in their steely glare, watching as the girl chained up in front of her struggled to free herself.

“Yeah, it’s me, Fireside.” responded the amber skinned girl, the girl obviously tired of what was going on. “And as much fun as you all are having with me right now, I would appreciate it if someone would let me free now.”

“I’m afraid we can’t do that.” Twilight said softly.

“Why not?” “Fireside” looked at the girl, worry starting to cross her face.

“Sunset Shimmer.”

The figure in the chains paused, confusion on her face as she looked around at the four girls in front of her, pausing on the two much taller cloaked figures in the back, her eyes narrowing before a cold bark of humourless laughter escaped from her.

“Really? You brought the Princess?” "Sunset" responded, a cold smile crossing her face. “And that feels like the Element of Magic in that box of hers, if I’m not mistaken.”

“Yes, it is.” Twilight looked back at the box, then back at the amber skinned girl.

“And how is that going to help, exactly? It’s what spawned me, in case you forgot.” sneered "Sunset", the haughty look out of place on her face after so long.

“Princess’, if you would step forward.” Twilight asked, stepping to the side as the two cloaked figures started to walk forward.

“Princess’?” "Sunset" said, slightly confused. “Did you bring Cadance as well?”

“No. She brought me.” Luna said, flipping her hood down in time with her sister.

“And who the hell are you? You don’t look familiar.” "Sunset" tilted her head as she studied the woman. She was tall, almost as much so as Celestia, but her skin was as dark as a twilight night, her hair seeming to sparkle with the stars themselves.

“Oh? We are not known to the former personal protege of my sister?”

“Sister?”

Luna removed the cloak, letting it drape around her feet as it revealed a dress sewn with strands of liquid dusk, the dark hues swirling around as constellations formed, and vanished. She strode forward, purposefully, before pausing in front of "Sunset".

“We, are Luna, the Princess of the Night. Though thou wouldst be more familiar with our other, past, self. Nightmare Moon.” the woman finished before her appearance seemed to melt away, replaced with a warrior princess clad in night hued armour, a great blade resting across her back as the fury of the cosmos dark bled from her eyes, only to vanish a moment later.

“Luna, save your strength.” Celestia said delicately, softly stepping forward and resting a hand on her sister’s shoulder. “We will need everything we can muster for this.”

“Princess Luna… So I was right. You were the Mare in the Moon, weren’t you!” "Sunset" shouted, a smile coming to her face. “Wow! The chance to actually meet the Royal Pony Sisters in the flesh! Well, kinda, at least. Now why don’t you explain why I’m not free from these shackles.”

“You aren’t getting free of those shackles, fiend.” Celestia spat, rounding on the girl from behind her sister. “We are ridding "Sunset" of you once and for all!”

“Ha! And how do you plan to do that, Celery? There’s so little magic in this world!” the girl spat, laughing maniacally at the woman. “And what can you do to me that won’t happen to your dear precious “Fireside”? Are you forgetting that this is her body? I’m only borrowing it until I’m strong enough to- Guh!”

The girl doubled over, cough and spitting as she struggled to find her breath, the uppercut delivered to her stomach from Sonata forcing the girl to try and double over, failing to thanks to her restraints.

“Give me back my sister, you bitch!” Sonata cried, tears streaming down her face as she continued to deliver well practiced blows across the body of her sister.

“Do you… really think… that beating the shit out of me will help?” "Sunset" croaked out, looking to the side and spitting out a glob of something. “Don’t forget… She’s going to have to deal with this…”

“She’ll understand!” the pale blue girl screamed, her hand stinging from the wide arced slap she delivered to the being possessing her sister. “I know she will!”

“Why should she!? She’s going to remember this! Her sisters tying her up and attacking her! And why do you keep calling her sister in the first place? Monsters like you three don’t have family!”

“Shut up!” Sonata slid to her knees, Aria rushing over and grabbing the girl close, whispering softly to her before she broke free, running up and grabbing "Sunset" by her nightgown. “She is family! She’s our sister!”

“Ha! You sicken me, Siren! After what the three of you did to Equestria in the past you only deserve to rot away in Tartarus…” "Sunset’s” voice slowly grew quieter and softer as she continued to taunt Sonata, the girl being dragged away by Aria.

“Aww, don’t take her away!” she called out, smiling the whole time. “We were having fun!”

“Enough. It is time to begin.” Celestia spoke and everyone, even "Sunset", grew quiet at the command of the Solar Diarch. She unsealed the clasps all around the box, an unearthly glow radiating from inside.

“Such… raw magic…” “Sunset” commented, licking her lips as her eyes dilated. “Such power…”

Slowly the box opened, lifted not by the Princess’ hand, but by the six stones that floated out from the box. A magenta star, along with a blue balloon and a pink butterfly, flying out and starting to rotate around the two Princesses in a steady pattern, followed by a red lightning bolt, an orange apple, and a purple diamond, each of the gems radiating a raw sense of harmony as light glinted off of their many facets.

“The Elements of Harmony… all in one place…” saliva started to fall from “Sunset’s” mouth in great strands, the girl struggling against her bonds. “My… my birthright!”

“No. They would never listen to you, just like before.” Celestia said, her eyes starting to glow a radiant white as she stared at the figure struggling to break free.

“Before?” “Sunset’s” voice took on a dual tone, an echo of malice and anger. “I conquered the Element of Magic before! What difference is five more!?”

The figure gathered before the group of Equestrians started to grow, her skin taking on a filthy red sheen as the shackles started to whine at trying to contain their growing charge.

“You owe me, Celestia!” the figure shouted, great, bat like wings erupting from her back in a spray of blood and magical energy. “After what you did to me!”

Celestia paused, her sister looking over in worry. “I did fail you, Sunset… That much is true… But not in the way you think.”

Luna let out a gasp as she collapsed to the floor, the Elements abandoning her to join Celestia as the woman walked forward, delicate steps taking her towards the figure starting to break free. Her cloak fell from her, revealing a gown of gossamer sunlight, heat radiating from the fabric.

“YOU DID THIS TO ME!” roared the figure as it broke its arms loose, its legs following suite. “YOU MADE ME WHAT I AM!!!”

“No…” Celestia said softly, shaking her head as the figure approached, a single, impossibly delicate hand reached out towards the daemons face. “You chose your own destiny…”

Light exploded from the room as Celestia’s hand made contact with the cheek of the figure, it’s hands coming down around the woman’s delicate neck, flinging everyone against the walls in a torrent of pure magical energy.

Sidestep 8

“D-did it work?” Sonata asked, the girl slowly getting up into a crouched position as she tried to pierce the blinding light filling the room.

“Sister!?” Luna called out in a worried tone, the Alicorn flailing around uselessly in her human form. “Sister! Where art thou!?”

“Adagio, are you alright?” Aria knelt over top of the fallen girl, her eyes slowly flickering open. “Oh thank…”

Adagio let out a groan as Aria pulled her into a tight embrace, the girl starting to shiver as she held back sobs of relief. She wiped the errant bangs of her curly hair away from her eyes, peering around carefully.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight rushed to her kneeling mentor, worried that she was injured. “Oh thank Cele- er, you? Whatever, you’re alright!”

Celestia hummed softly, giving her head a small nod as she ran a hand over the short, messy hair of the girl in her lap, a sad smile on her face. She picked a strand away, ever so delicately tucking it behind the amber skinned girl’s ear, before returning to rub her head in slow, meaningful strokes.

“Did you do it?” Sonata knelt down beside the taller woman, carefully studying the prone form of the fiery haired girl. “Please tell me it worked… I want sister back…”

“I am sorry, my child…” came Celestia’s eventual response, a frown materializing as she shook her head slowly back and forth. “I did not have enough power to free her permanently from the corruption’s vile hold.”

Looks of shock and sorrow were shared around the basement room. They had failed. Sonata started to cry at the thought of losing her sister, grabbing the pale amber hand near her face, squeezing it tightly. Adagio felt Aria start to shake more violently, the odd sob escaping the normally strong girl’s lips, causing Adagio to gently pat the girl’s firm back.

“No…” Twilight looked down at her friend, all the weight of failing to protect her threatening to crush her. First Anon-A-Miss, now this…

“Sister, why did you take the Elements by yourself?” Luna had come to kneel beside her sister, looking and studying the Sun. “We would have had enough strength together!”

“Because I had to try and atone for my failures…” Celestia whispered, a single tear rolling down her cheek, causing those that saw to break into sobs at the sight of such a majestic being brought to such sorrow. “But I managed to seal it away, for now…”

“W-what do you mean?” Celestia looked over at Sonata, the ancient Equestrian a mess of streaming tears, refusing to release the limb she held onto. “I thought…”

“She would need to come back to Equestria with us, so me and Luna could be strong enough to cleanse her. But the Elements will need time to rest.” she looked over at the six gemstones, each of them glowing brightly as they shook noticeably back and forth. “And I am afraid that if she were to come back to Equestria now, this would all be for naught. The natural magic would empower the corruption, potentially allowing it to take her over completely…”

“Then what are we supposed to do, Princess!” bellowed Aria as the Siren having gotten to her feet and started storming towards the Equestrian Princesses, her arms flailing around her wildly as her face contorted in rage. “You two were useless back then, and you are still useless now!”

“Watch your mouth, monster!” came Twilight Sparkle’s rebuttal. “It’s because of you three not allowing her to come back to Equestria that she-”

“That is enough, Twilight.” Celestia stopped Twilight, the girl freezing in the middle of getting up. “Let her grieve for her sister.”

“Sister!?” Twilight looked at her sister in shock, disbelief blazing in her eyes. “She is not related to those three! How could they be sisters!?”

“Just because we aren’t related, doesn’t mean we can’t be sisters.” Adagio’s explanation caused Twilight to look up, finally noticing the tears streaming down Aria’s face as Adagio rested a hand on the girl’s shoulder, tears building in her own eyes.

“Weren’t you the one who told me that you would have been fine with killing her? That you were only using her for some revenge plan you wanted to enact upon CHS?” Twilight watched as Adagio’s face fell at her comment, her body shaking momentarily.

“Hey! Watch it egghead!” barked Aria defensively, taking a step towards the Princess.

“Or else what, Siren!?”

“Enough!” all other noise in the room ceased at Sonata’s cry, the girl resting her forehead against the back of the amber hand in her own. “This wouldn’t be what she wanted… to see her fr-friends and famil-family coming to conflict!”

The room quieted down, everyone awkwardly shuffling about and trying not to make eye contact with one another.

“So why isn’t she waking up?” inquired Aria, eventually breaking the silence.

“It probably took a lot out of her, being hit by all six Elements.” Twilight muttered, looking over the resting girl. “So what, we just leave now, Celestia?”

The woman remained silent, her hands still slowly smoothing the short mess of hair on the girl snoring quietly on her lap. She wove a delicate finger around, pulling her hand up and watching as the strands of hair slid off. A smile slowly spread across her face as she felt her sister walk up behind her, resting a hand on her shoulder.

“We have to chose, Celestia… We cannot tally here any longer.”

“I know, Lulu.” Celestia smiled sadly as she looked up at her sister, before looking around at the other people in the room. “It is best that she stay here, for the foreseeable future. I only ask that you keep in contact, Miss Adagio.”

Adagio nodded, watching as Sonata shifted around, her arms wrapping around and hefting up the amber skinned girl, Celestia slowly standing up in time, making sure that the arm closer to her was wrapped across the stomach of her former student.

“Please keep taking care of her.”

***

“So what’s the plan now?” Aria groaned as she flopped down onto her chesterfield, gazing across at Adagio who was busy watching the stairs.

“I don’t know.” she responded softly, her gaze unmoving. “We will keep watch, see how she is and decide from there.”

“Heh,” Aria’s head fell back against the arm rest, a bark of rather humored laughter escaping from her lips. “I think that’s a first.”

“Hm?” Adagio slowly looked over at Aria, the girl still lounging lazily on her sofa. “What do you mean?”

“When have you ever not had a plan?” Aria looked over at her sister, cocky smile spreading across her face.

“When have you ever had one?” Adagio shot back, an annoyed scowl forming.

“Hey, simmer down, Dag.” purple hands shot up, palms facing out as Aria slowly sat up. “I meant no harm. I know you’re worried, alright?”

Adagio was about to snap back, only to have the sound of footsteps start echoing from the stairs, announcing Sonata’s approach. She slowly made her way down, rounding towards the living room once she reached the ground floor. She gave a tired sigh as she swept away an errant bang of her hair, pausing when she realized the other two Sirens looking at her.

“She seems to be sleeping just fine.” she said, making her way over and flopping onto her bean bag chair.

“And that aura?” Sonata looked over at Aria, the girl slowly leaning forward as she studied the pale blue girl.

“I can’t detect it. It seems to be gone, at least for now.” Adagio let out a sigh that she didn’t know she was holding at Sonata’s comment, her head sliding down. “So what’s the plan for her?”

“Mommy said that we should just keep an eye on her until she wakes up, then go from there.” Aria grinned as she looked over at the mass of orange curls to her side, Adagio giving a small laugh as she shook her head.

“Well what if she remembers what happened? Or all her memories come back?” Sonata flipped over and sat up, looking at her sisters as dread started to build inside of her.

“We tell the truth.” the other two girls looked at Adagio, different looks on their faces. “What else can we do? She deserves to know the truth.”

“And what if she’s angry with us? Or she doesn’t trust us!?” Sonata started to scramble to her feet, only to pause when Adagio wrapped her in a tight embrace.

“We should have a little trust in her. I think she will understand.” Adagio said softly, looking up and motioning at Aria.

“And what if she doesn’t? What then?” Sonata started to shake in Adagio’s hold, her hands slowly wrapping around her sister.

“We listen to her. Like what a family is supposed to do.” Aria said, wrapping herself around the other two as best she could.

Sonata choked back a sob, nodding her head slowly.

Chapter 9

The sound of light breathing filled the air of the room, the head of the pale blue girl in the chair tilted down, her chin resting on the top of her chest, rising and lowering slowly in time with he breathing. Her ponytail waved across the back of the chair, the light and dark blues mixing and separating as they slid across the polished wood.

The figure in the bed remained sitting up, slowly looking around the room and blinking her aquamarine eyes. A massive screen with a variety of cables hanging from it covered the wall in front of her, a small wooden unit holding onto the boxes that the cables led to. Looking to her side she saw a large wooden table, papers and binders spread all it’s surface.

“Hmmmm…” the girl in the bed’s attention shot to the girl in the chair, a soft sound escaping her lips in her sleep. After making sure the other girl was still asleep, the figure in the bed continued studying the room, taking in all the various shelves, as well as the ajar doors to a closet of some sort as well as a hallway.

She slowly shifted around, moving her legs around under the sheets towards the edge of the bed. She pulled the sheets off of her lower body silently flinging it to the side, thus allowing her legs to swing down to the floor, her feet coming to rest steadily on the floor. Keeping her eyes on the other girl, the amber girl slowly shifted forward, patiently applying more and more weight to the balls of her feet until she was ready to stand up.

Disengaging from the bed, she slowly stepped forward, one delicate stride after another, always making sure to keep her eyes on the girl in the chair, unassuming in her sleep of what was about to happen. A grin started to spread across the amber face as the girl closed in ever closer.

Five more steps…

Four more steps…

Three more steps…

Two… more steps…

One… More… Step…

The girl remained sleeping, sighing softly in blissful ignorance. The grin slowly grew into a smirk, the smirk into a smile. She slowly reached forward, her hands starting to curl as they reached the pale blue neck of the sleeping girl.

Closer…

Clooooseeer…

Once she was within range, the amber girl took a deep, quiet breath, readying herself for what she was about to do…

***

A scream of terror erupted through the house in concert with the sound of something slamming to the floor, causing Aria to drop the flashlight from her mouth as she shot to her feet, gripping the wrenches in her hands tighter as she shot out of the garage and into the house, pausing only for a moment when she saw Adagio run out of the kitchen, knife in hand. The two shared a quick nod before they rushed to the stairs, rushing up and towards the bedrooms.

“N-noooo! Stop!” Sonata cried out, pure terror in her voice, causing the two to rush even faster up the stairs, almost bumping into one another in their mad panic to get to the room.

“S-stop! Tha-that’s-!”

“Sonata!” the two girls yelled as they burst into the room, the door slamming viciously against the wall, causing the television on the wall to rattle harshly.

“S-stop! That- hehehe- that tickles!” Sonata croaked out between giggles, flailing to and fro underneath the amber skinned girl keeling on top of her. Aria and Adagio paused, their grips loosening as they watched the fiery-haired girl mercilessly tickling Sonata. They looked at each other, the pair of them shrugging and smiling as they walked towards the pair.

“Okay, okay, break it up you two.” Aria chuckled, stopping and resting her hands on the firm amber shoulders of the kneeling girl.

“Awww, c’mon, Ari! She was asking for it, just sleeping there peacefully on that uncomfortable chair.” the girl said, slowly standing up and backing away from the still giggling Sonata.

“What should she have been doing then? Sleeping in your bed with you?” the crude grin on Aria’s face deepened as she looked at the girl, moving forward and assisting Sonata to her feet.

“Eh, maybe.” the girl shrugged, a smile on her own face, causing Aria to step back and sputter. “What’s the matter, Aria?”

“S-sorry,” Aria caught herself, wiping her face with the back of her hand. “Just didn’t expect that sort of answer from you.”

“As adorable as this scene was, I must break it up.” Adagio rested her hands on her wide hips, shaking her head and causing her mass of curls to whip around behind her. “How are you feeling, dear?”

“Me?” the girl pointed a finger into her chest, her head tilting in confusion until Adagio nodded her head. “Fine, I guess? Why do you ask, Addy?”

“Well, you had a bit of a nasty spill this morning, and-”

“This morning?” the girl took a half step back as she interrupted Adagio, before rushing over to the closed window blinds and moving them aside, the darkness of the winter night flowing into the room. “Wait, what time is it?”

“Five after six.” Aria looked at the screen of her phone, turning it towards the girl. “You slept the day away, Rumple.”

“Did I really take a fall?” the girl’s face crunched in concentration, the three other girls in the room faltering slightly.

“Don’t tell me you have even more amnesia!” Sonata rushed to stand in front of the girl, her hands resting on the girl’s arms. “Quick! What’s your name!”

“F-Fireside?” the girl chuckled as she gave Sonata a queer look. “C’mon, Sona, you can stop shaking me.”

“What about your friends from before? What do they call you?” Aria said, pulling Sonata away.

“Sunset, now is there any other questions?” Fireside gave a confident laugh as she looked at the girls in front of her.

“Who are we?” Adagio asked, watching carefully in case the dark aura returned for even a fraction of a moment.

“Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk.” Fireside said, pointing at each of the girls in turn. “You three are my sisters.”

The three girls let out simultaneous sighs of relief.

“Also known as the Dazzlings.”

The three girls froze simultaneously.

“At least, I think that’s what you girls liked to call yourself?” Fireside said, scratching her chin. “I think I heard the students at CPA call the three of you at least.”

“Did you now?” Adagio said slowly, her eyes darting to the other two girls momentarily. “Who did you hear that from?”

“Oh! I remember now!” Fireside’s hands clapped together, realization coming to her features. “Octavia’s group called you three that the other day! I think it was Lyra?”

“Yeah, that was our band name…” Sonata said softly, grinning sheepishly. “It’s not exactly the greatest memory to be honest.”

“Oh! S-sorry! I didn’t mean to bring that up.” Fireside scratched the back of her head, apologetic smile on her face. “So, um… what’s the plan for the rest of the night? Wait, did I miss school?”

“We all did.” Adagio replied, smile coming to her face. “Dean Cadance was more than understanding.”

“But why didn’t you three go to school?” Fireside asked, looking around at the three of them.

“Well Sonata wouldn’t leave your side, Aria is always up for skipping a school day, and I decided to make sure you were fine as well.” Adagio said, waving around the knife in her hand.

“Oh, well thanks you three.” Fireside nodded her head in appreciation. “Now what’s the plan for the night?”

“Food!” Sonata shot up, excitement at full Sonata levels. “Adagio was cutting up the veggies for tacos!”

“Oh? That’s nice of her to help you Sonata.” Fireside gave a sly smirk at her orange haired sister. “What’s with the change of heart?”

“Oh, well…”

“The three of us decided that we’d focus a lot more on family, ya’know?” Aria interjected, smiling as she grabbed Fireside by the shoulders. “‘Specially since it’s just the four of us after all.”

“When did you get so sappy, Aria?” Fireside punched her sister in the shoulder jokingly, earning a small bark of laughter in return.

“Same time as Sonata let someone else in the kitchen.” Aria said, rubbing her knuckles against the top of her sister’s blue head.

“Aria! Stop that!” Sonata flailed around weakly in her sister’s grasp, slapping weakly at the purple hand delivering the noogie to her scalp. “Adagio! Stop her!”

“Don’t look at me.” Adagio smirked as she held the knife in front of her, pointing it at the two wrenches stashed in between Aria’s hip and well worn jeans. “She’s more well armed than I am.”

“Firesiiiiide!” Sonata whined, tears starting to build in her magenta eyes as she stared helplessly at the amber girl, her face giving an adorable pout.

“Alright, back off ya wrench wench!” Fireside said, playfully pushing Aria away and freeing Sonata, pulling the girl into an embrace. “She’s the primary caretaker here in case you have forgotten.”

“Ya!” Sonata added in, sticking her tounge out at her abrasive sister, only to have Fireside start to lightly dig her fingers into Sonata’s delicate sides. “U-uhm, heh, what are you- hehehe- what are you doing, Fireside!? Stop that!?”

The room burst out into laughter as Fireside started to once again torture Sonata with tickles, Aria and Adagio nodding as they shared a brief look. Everything was looking to be fine.

***

“There you four are!” Indigo shouted as the four sisters entered Dean Cadance’s homeroom, each of them responding to the blue haired girl in one form or another.

“Heya, Zap! How was it being the top student in gym for once?” Aria snarked, teasing smirk crossing her face as she approached her desk in front of the competitive teen.

“Aw, shut it, ya bitch.” Indigo shot back, slapping her hand into Aria’s. “Good to see everything is fine. Sparky over there was rather panicked yesterday when she found out that Red there had a tumble.”

“Sorry to have worried you, Twilight.” Fireside apologized as she sat down at her desk. “But I’m fine, see?”

“S-sorry! Sonata made it seem like you were really hurt!” the teen waved her hands in front of herself.

“She does have a habit to overreact, right?” Fireside chuckled as she looked over at her energetic sister, the girl busy chatting with Adagio.

“Well, as long as you are fine…” Twilight straightened her glasses, watching as Dean Cadance entered the room.

“Ah, Fireside!” Cadance smiled warmly as she waved at the girl. “Good to see you back today. The four of you need to see me when I am done with this morning’s announcements. I have yesterday’s class work for you girls from your teachers.”

“Alrighty.” Fireside gave a warm nod back, waiting intently for the morning’s announcements.

***

“Man, miss one day and you sure get saddled with work…” Fireside groaned as she hefted her bag onto her back. Thankfully Mr. Wave wasn’t too strict on her, letting her hand it in tomorrow with today’s work. Mr. Beaker was probably gonna be another matter, given her few interactions with the man so far, she should probably try and finish the small booklet he gave her on her lunch break.

“Heeey! Give it back!” Fireside froze as she heard Sonata’s voice, the girl obviously in trouble. “It doesn’t belong to you!”

“Well if you and your sisters don’t realize where you belong here, you’re never going to see this stupid necklace again!” came a sinister growl from another student. Fireside’s face fell upon hearing the threat. This school really had a bullying problem.

“What do you mean?” came another sad wail from Sonata, Fireside slowly making her way towards the girl’s bathroom.

“Ever since the three of you showed up, the rest of us Shadowbolts have been getting a bad rap from our teachers because of how well you three are doing!” came a second, gruffer sounding voice.

“Yeah! And that was before that other slut of your family’s showed up!” the third voice sounded more familiar to Fireside, like one of the girls from homeroom. Suri, was it?

“Hey! Don’t you bring Fireside into this!” Sonata’s voice grew more determined, only to be followed up by the sound of skin meeting skin.

“Shut it.” the second voice said, Fireside’s blood starting to boil as she entered the bathroom.

“Hey.” she called out, rolling her sleeves up her arms. “You mess with my sisters, you mess with me.”

There were four girls other than Sonata in the washroom, with Suri standing front and center in front of Fireside’s sister, along with another girl from the home room, the one who always sat beside Suri, her delicate arms resting across her chest. Fireside recognized the girl as the one always making remarks about her body when she thought the amber teen wasn’t listening. The other two girls, however…

“Oh, great. Coming along to play hero, huh?” Suri said, scowling at Fireside. “I don’t care who you think you are, but it’s two against one.”

Fireside’s eyes passed over the two brutes that Suri was obviously talking about. They both were large and heavy set, more from their muscles and general girth than anything else. They were glowering at her, one of them rubbing her fist into the palm of her other hand while she stared at Fireside.

“What? Just these two?” Fireside chuckled as she looked at the four girls, her eyes pausing as she shifted over to Sonata, the girl shaking her head in fear as she watched a cocky smile spread across her sisters amber features. “I remember sparring with bigger bitches in the past. These two are nothing.”

“Well? Go get her you two!” barked Suri from the back, the two girl’s stalking towards Fireside.

“Well, I guess being civil is out of the equation then.” Fireside laughed as she unbuttoned her blazer and undid her tie, dropping them onto the ground. “Alright, who’s first?”

The girl to Fireside’s right rushed forward first, Fireside stepping forward and to the side, her arm coming up and grabbing the outstretched arm of the barreling brute, her leg sticking out to trip the charging behemoth, the girl being flung into the wall by her own momentum. Fireside stepped back against the wall as the girl connected, the tile shaking from the impact.

“Huh, that was easy.” Fireside commented, her eyes looking to make sure the girl wasn’t to badly hurt, only to hear a patter of footsteps to her right, dodging back just in time to avoid the swing. “Woah, careful there! Don’t want to hurt yourself, do you?”

The girl only growled back, taking some kind of martial arts like stance in response. Fireside looked around, shrugging as she came back to the girl. Fireside brought her arms up, locking her right elbow against her side as open hands came to rest in front of her. She motioned to the girl before bringing her chin down to rest against neck, eyes locked on the girl. She slowly took a step forward, then a second, watching how the other girl reacted, only to dodge back when a strike was launched against her head.

“What are you doing!? Get her, you oaf!” Suri bellowed before turning to the other girl. “Hey, you grab that blue bitch and-”

The second large girl let out a yell as she flew between Suri and the other girl, connecting heavily with the wall as she interrupted the two of them.

“Well, that was refreshing.” Fireside said as she walked forward, slowly rolling her sleeves down. “Well, why don’t you give Sonata there back whatever it was that you stole from her, and I’ll forget about this little scene. At least as long as you don’t do it again.”

Suri just stared in shock at the pair of large girls that laid on the ground groaning in discomfort, before slowly panning over to Fireside, fury blazing in her eyes.

“You are going to be in so much trouble once I tell Principal Cinch!” she spat, scowling at Fireside. “Just you wai- Eeek!”

Fireside strode forward and slammed her hand forward against the wall behind Suri, leaning in closely with a dark look. She glared at the now panicking Suri, the girl looking to find her other friend who chose this moment to rush out of the washroom, Suri screaming after her “traitorous friend”.

“Now I suggest you give me whatever it was that you took from Sonata and get out of here, capiche?” Fireside said softly and with a deadly calm tone. Suri’s hand shot to her pocket, scrambling to dig out whatever it was that was inside, before retrieving it and thrusting it at Fireside.

“Take it! Just don’t hurt me!” she yelled, tears starting to build in her eyes as she cowered in fear. Fireside looked down, grabbing the chain that held a rather large heart shaped locket, before tossing it to Sonata.

“Good.” Fireside’s face switched to a warm smile, the girl standing back up and gently patting Suri on the arms. “Thank you for being civil. Now why don’t you help your friends up? Don’t want to be late for class!”

Suri looked down to the girl to her right, then back up at Fireside, only to notice her and Sonata leaving the bathroom, neither of them looking back at her. A scowl slowly started to form on her face as she watched them depart the room, Fireside pausing for a moment to retrieve her ribbon and blazer.

“You’re going to regret this, Fireside!” she called out as the pair left.

“Are you alright, Sonata?” Fireside asked, completely ignoring the cavalcade of threats echoing from the bathroom. “They didn’t hurt you any more than that slap, did they?”

Sonata stood there as Fireside delicately traced around the darkened imprint on her cheek, the girl being extra careful not to come in contact with the more sensitive skin. She pulled away, only to have Sonata launch herself into a large embrace of the taller girl.

“Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” Sonata blurted out rapidly, squeezing and attempting to swing her sister around. “Thank you so much, Fireside! Thankyouthankyoutha-”

“Okay, okay, you’re welcome, Sona.” Fireside chuckled as she rocked her body back and forth in time with Sonata’s swings, her own arms coming to rest around the blue girl. “But seriously, you aren’t hurt, are you?”

“Nope!” Sonata finally let go, nodding with a smile as she looked at her saviour. “Suri doesn’t really have any upper body strength, so I didn’t feel too much.”

“Well that’s good at least.” Fireside playfully patted the beaming girl on the head. “Now is anyone else bullying you that I should know of?”

“Bullying?” Sonata gave a weird look. Before realizing what her sister meant. “Oh! No, don’t worry! Those girls are just like that. Well, most of the students here are really aggressive about their schooling, but that seems to be a result of Principal Cinch’s focus on everyone being the best they can, even to the detriment of others.”

Fireside just sat there in amazement as Sonata explained the entire situation in a single breath before delivering one of her patented smiles.

“Silly Fireside!” Sonata said playfully, chiding Fireside as if she were a child a fraction of her age. “Don’t you worry! If something happens, me, Aria, or even Adagio would be there for you in an instant!”

“Well I appreciate it, but I’m more worried about you right now, Sonata.” Fireside said before she started on towards Home Ec. “You’ll let me know if they continue to pick on you, alright?”

“Yup! But don’t forget we got your back as well, Fire!” Sonata smiled back as she leaned forward.

“Alright.” Fireside slapped her sister gently on the back, before pausing mid stride. “Well what do you think we should tell Mrs. Melon? We are a little late after all.”

“Oh! I’ll handle that, don’t you worry!” Sonata danced ahead, smiling back at the stationary Fireside as she playfully beat her puffed out chest. “Leave it up to big sis’ Sonata!”

***

“Rumour says that you and Sonata attacked Suri and whats-her-name in the girls washroom on the third floor.” Adagio smiled as she watched Fireside enter the Advanced Social Studies room, the amber girl laughing as she took her seat beside her sister. “Why would she be saying that?”

“I just so happened to be walking by the girls washroom, when I heard Sonata call out for something that Suri and her associates stole from her.” Fireside explained as she pulled out her binder, laying it on the table in front of her. “Sadly they decided to not be fully civilized, so I had to protect myself and Sonata from their attacks.”

“Well I suggest you be careful around Ms. Polomare.” said the arriving Sunny Flare, the girl nodding to Adagio as she took her own seat at the round table. “She has a nasty habit of trying to frame people that upset her.”

“I wouldn’t worry to much about it.” Adagio responded, smiling as she looked at Fireside. “Our dear Principal Cinch would never prosecute the star student of the Academy unless she did something really bad.”

“Are you implying what I think you’re implying, Addy?” Fireside stared at her sister, a look of bemusement spreading across her face.

“Well, you are sitting at the top of the rankings of the monthly Crystal Heart Award.” Sunny Flare said, getting out her own binder and books. “Considering that Twilight Sparkle had been sitting there ever since she joined, that is saying something.”

“Crystal Heart Award?”

“Oh, just something that Cinch set up to help…” Adagio paused, trying to find the right word to use to inform her sister. “Let us go with motivate. She uses it to help motivate the students into trying their best, as whoever had the top result from the previous month gets some pretty nice rewards.”

“Miss Sparkle always turned them down, her only request to be allowed to keep that little room of hers on the main floor in the back of the school.” Sunny Flare rolled her eyes as she talked about Twilight. “I will never understand that girl.”

“Well I’m sure you would like her if you got to know her better.” Fireside smiled at Sunny, before turning her head towards the entering teacher. “Well, I guess it’s instruction time. Shall we?”

***

Fireside let out the breath she was holding in a gasping wheeze as she crossed over the white line painted onto the well polished hardwood floor for the last time, slowly coming to stop as she cantered towards the wall and out of the way of the students still running. Sweat drenched her face as she panted heavily, attempting to stop the burning of her lungs. Mr. Sombra has said that she could have done something other than the 10km run, given that she had just recently gotten out of her cast and crutches, but something about the look Aria and Indigo gave her made her decide to turn that offer down.

“Fourty three minutes…” she panted to nobody in particular, kneeling over and resting her hands on her aching legs. “And twenty… twenty seven seconds…”

She had made sure to look up at the scoreboard on the wall as she crossed the line, doing her best to memorize her time even though Mr. Sombra would have written it down from his office. She was wondering what she may be able to do when she was back into shape as she collapsed onto one of the many wooden benches lining the wall.

“Holy… Crap… Red…!” Indigo panted a couple of minutes later when she made her way over to join the still sitting girl on the cool seat. “Are you… some kind… of monster…?”

Fireside chuckled as she slowly leaned her head up, and was about to answer before Aria cut in, her pigtails stuck against the back material of her sweat stained shirt.

“She’s more of a daemon, if I say so myself.” the girl gave a nod and a wink to her sister as she bent over in front of her. “But seriously, when did you start working out, Glow? It must have been behind our backs!”

“Really? I actually feel out of shape to be honest. Dunno why.” Fireside shrugged as she laid her head back against the wall, only to lean back up when she didn’t hear a response. “...What’s with those looks?

“Bull… Shit…!” Indigo cussed as she stood up straight, grunting in protest as she stretched.

“I hear that…” Aria groaned, shaking her head as she looked at Fireside. “Whatever, at least we can get out of class now.”

“Yeah, that’s the best thing about Mr. Sombra.” Indigo said as Fireside got up and the three made their way to the change room. “He frequently lets you out early if you can complete his insane standards.”

The trio laughed as they shared small talk, each of them launching playful quips at one another as they entered the room, the conversation eventually changing to elation at the fact that they could have a somewhat longer hot shower thanks to being done early.

“Damn!” Indigo wolf whistled as she looked back at the changing Fireside, the girl now topless as she finished removing her custom sports bra. “Those are some scars, Red!”

“If you think that’s something, just you wait!” Aria grinned as she pulled her shirt over her head, sports bra resting underneath in a soaked state. “Hey, Glow, turn around quick!”

“Hmm? What is it, Aria?” Fireside asked, obviously not hearing Indigo just prior. She had turned around rather quickly, causing her now unsupported breasts to swing with her, bouncing around as they came to rest on her rib cage.

“Jeezus!” Indigo just stood and stared at the view in front of her. “I knew you were stacked, but…”

“Really, Aria?” Fireside sighed as her forehead came to rest in her palm. “You’re lucky it’s just us, or else I’d come over there and beat your ass!”

“Tell ya what.” the girl responded, laughing as she reached into her locker and pulled out her jeans, rooting around in one of the pockets and pulling out a small, dark shape. “Here’s something to make up for it.”

Fireside just stood and stared as she watched Aria open her wallet and riffle around in it, pulling out a reddish bill and snapping it taught as she approached. Aria paused and held the bill in front of her sister, before grinning and bending down, a single digit pulling the elastic bands of not only Fireside’s shorts, but also her underwear away from her abdomen as the other hand deposited the bill, patting it over the fabric as she let go of the bands.

“...Seriously?” Fireside just glared in playful anger as Aria stood back up, her purple arms crossing over on top of her chest. “You think I’m just someone you can ogle and then pay me for it?”

“Yup.”

Sidestep 9

Fireside let out a sigh as she lowered her tea cup from her lips, a faint rose aftertaste spreading through her mouth as she looked out the window at the passing bustle of people scurrying this way and that. A smile spread across her face as she set her teacup down onto it’s delicate china platter, the ringing of a bell alerting her to newcomers.

“Fireside, love!” Octavia called out, her cultured tones saturated with warmth at seeing her friend. “So good to see you again!”

“You as well, Octavia!” Fireside’s smile deepened as she stood up, slowly walking over and embracing the girl. “You sure know a good tea shoppe, dear.”

“And Bon Bon! How is the business doing?” she asked as she hugged the shorter blue and pink haired girl right beside Octavia.

“It’s going quite well, thank you.” the confectioner smiled warmly as the pair separated, Fireside keeping her hands on the girl’s narrow shoulders.

“Yeah, thanks to DJ Booty-Three here buying all her damn caramel cubes!” Lyra grinned as her arm slugged the pale white arm of Vinyl, the spectacle wearing girl snarling playfully in response.

“Hey, she’s your girlfriend, numbnuts! You can get them whenever you want!” Fireside laughed as Vinyl stuck Lyra back, followed by one of her pale fists reaching out towards Fireside. “You seem to be doing just fine out of those casts, Shim.”

“The joys of being young and indestructible, amiright, Scratch?” Fireside’s chuckled, only to burst into soft laughter after her own fist connected with Vinyl’s, the girl pulling it back and shaking it as she cursed softly.

“Well nice to know you think of me last, Fireside.” Lyra smirked as she held out her own fist, sarcasm dripping from every syllable. Fireside laughed as her own fist started towards the mint green one of Lyra, only to open up at the last possible moment and greedily encase the shorter girl’s smaller hand.

“Silly Lyra, everyone knows paper covers rock.” Fireside’s grin erupted into laughter in time with Vinyl’s, the pair’s elation due to Lyra’s face falling when she realized what just happened.

“Sorry, Lyra, you had that coming!” Fireside giggled, letting go of Lyra’s hand and pulling her into a quick embrace before pulling back. “And congratulations on winning the affection of Bon Bon! How long did it take you to court her?”

“Er… We’ve been dating for awhile now, actually.” Lyra said slowly, obviously confused at what the girl meant, before realization dawn on her. “Did you… forget… Oh.”

“I’m guessing I did know?” Fireside chuckled as she ruffled the lyrist’s short green hair. “Don’t worry about it, everyone goofs. Now why don’t the four of you join me at the table and get some drinks? Maybe there’s other things I should know about.”

“Well I’d rather hear about you.” Vinyl said as she pulled a chair out and deposited herself onto it gracelessly. “What sorta things have you been up to at Crystal Prep?”

“Not much to be honest.” Fireside shrugged as she returned to her seat. “Got homeroom with my sisters and the other girls, followed by Advanced Math, Home Ec, and Advanced Social Studies, then lunch, Gym, Advanced English, and Advanced Chemistry to round out the daily grind.”

“I do hope you are joking, love!” Octavia looked at Fireside in utter shock. “Crystal Prep is known to have the most demanding Advanced Level courses in the country! Most students can barely manage one!”

“Really? I haven’t thought it was too tough so far, to be totally honest.” Firside smiled sheepishly as she scratched her cheek.

“Damn girl!” Lyra said a little louder than she should have, as evident by the glares she received from Octavia and Bon Bon. “You were the top student at CHS for a reason I guess.”

“What about gym? Have you put on one of your clinics yet?” Vinyl asked as she leant forward, grin spreading across her face.

“I’m guessing I was something else?” Fireside’s grin widened as she leant back into her chair.

“And then some.” Bob Bon nodded quickly, giggles bursting out around the table as Fireside started to blush deeply.

The girls continued to share small talk, even as Fireside flagged down a waitress for her friends. Octavia and Bon Bon both decided to try the same tea as Fireside at the amber girl’s recommendation, while Lyra and Vinyl just went with pop, only to have Octavia scold them for being so unrefined.

“So how's CHS been of late?” Fireside asked as she took another sip of her tea. “Hopefully there’s been no more conflict of late! Oh, what about that girl! The one trying to make amends as well as friends?”

Fireside chuckled at her word play as she looked around at the table, each of the girl’s awkwardly quiet as they shared looks of unease. Each of them were taking long sips of their drinks, obviously not wanting to talk about the situation.

“...That bad huh?” Fireside’s face fell to a sad frown as she scratched her head. “Sorry about bringing it up, girls.”

“No!” Octavia spluttered as she tried to save the situation from devolving further. “No, it’s fine, Sunse- er, Fireside.”

“I guess we should tell you about what's been happening.” Bon Bon set her teacup down daintily. “There was a major spree of cyber bullying before Christmas break, with whoever was behind it framing the girl we talked about before.”

“Really? I know you girls said she did bad stuff, but she was trying to repent, right?” Fireside watched as each of her friends nodded in response. “Why would she be targeted?”

“Whoever Anon-A-Miss is, they have a major hate-on for the girl.” Lyra said, hiccuping into the back of her hand. “And, well, they started posting secrets and other dirty laundry before the start of the holidays, and have only gotten worse since.”

“Hasn’t your school tried to do anything?” outrage was plastered across Fireside’s features. “Surely this could be negligence or something!”

“It’s the internet.” Vinyl shrugged, her head shaking around and threatening to dislodge her shades. “Trust me on this, it’s hard to deal with this sort of thing. Rumour has it that the Principals got the site and the local authorities involved.”

“Well what about you four? Has this… Anon-A-Miss was it? Have they posted anything about you girls?” Fireside looked around at her friends, worry starting to fester inside of her.

“Ha! Yeah, but nothing worthwhile.” Lyra chuckled as she finished her drink, setting the stout glass down with a firm thunk, the sound of a bell ringing in the background. “Oh yeah! There were some people askin’ about ya!”

“Lyra! I thought we agreed not to talk about them!” Bon Bon whispered harshly, her voice whistling through the air like an arrow.

“Oh? Other people were asking about me? Do I know them?” Fireside looked at the other girls in wonder, a smile slowly building across her face, only to pause and look up at the group of five girls that had just walked up behind her friends.

“We would hope so.” said the short, rainbow haired one, resting a hand on her hip as she looked directly at Fireside.

Chapter 10

“Erm, are these the ones you were talking about, Lyra?” Fireside looked away from the short, sky blue skinned girl and towards her mint coloured friend. Said friend was busy shooting up to her feet and spinning around to face the newcomers.

“What the hell are you doing here!?” Lyra demanded harshly, ignoring the stares coming from everyone currently in the tea shoppe.

“Lyra, dear, maybe it would be best to speak a little quieter?” a second girl stepped forward, delicately brushing her well maintained purple hair out of her face with a small pale white hand. “It would probably be unwise to draw anymore attention than you already have.”

“You still haven’t answered her question.” Bon Bon was standing beside her girlfriend, arms crossed as she stared down the group. “What the fuck are you here?”

“Uhm…” a tall, buttercream skinned girl that seemed to be trying her best to hide behind her long mane of pink hair started to speak up. “I, um… I saw you four come in here…”

“Vinyl Scratch!” Octavia whisper-shouted at the girl after the incredibly crude gesture Vinyl just made towards the other girls. “We are in public! No, I am not disagreeing on whether they deserve it or not!”

“Look, maybe we should all take this outside or something?” Fireside stood up, fishing around in her jacket pocket for her wallet. “Why don’t the nine of you go wait outside while I pay?”

A tall, broadly built girl with a stetson nodded and started to drag the rainbow haired one out of the shoppe, the rest of the group following after their apparent leader. Her friends remained behind, looking at one another before pausing on Fireside, the girl motioning for them to go.

“C’mon, Lyra. Let’s go wait outside with those harlots.” Bon Bon muttered, Fireside amazed at both the vitriol of the girl’s tone, and the dark expression on her face. Lyra frowned and looked outside, the other five girls peering into the shoppe nervously, before nodding and following after her beau.

“Go on you two, I’ll pay, don’t worry.” Fireside gave a small smile as she motioned for Octavia and Vinyl to leave as well, only to have the two look at one another, Vinyl making some sort of motion and causing Octavia to let out a weary sigh.

“Vinyl refuses to leave your side, but I shall go and make sure that we don’t have a quintuple homicide on our hands with regards to Bon Bon.” Octavia bowed before retrieving her coat off of the back of her chair and slowly maneuvering her way outside. Fireside watched as Lyra and Bon Bon stood staring at the other girls, all of them obviously uncomfortable at the moment because of it.

“So, uh… who are those girls, Scratch?” Fireside asked once the two were alone at the table, her eyes shifting over to her friend who was busy flipping off the girls outside.

“Those bitches said they were your friends. But they aren’t. They’re traitors.” the DJ spat out venomously, her face contorting in anger as she looked at Fireside. “They’re probably gonna try spouting some shit, but whatever you do, don't. Listen. To. Them.”

The much shorter girl emphasized her point by jabbing a finger into the sternum of Fireside, a hint of her blood red eyes peeking through from behind her purple shades. Fireside nodded slowly, her eyes passing over to the small crowd awaiting her outside. Octavia had come to stand between the two groups, obviously acting as the unfortunate go-between given her stance and expression.

“Any idea what they’re gonna try and say?” she asked as the pair slowly made their way up to the counter to pay their bill, looking down as Vinyl pulled up her headphones from around her neck, her pale off white digits manipulating her phone, causing the loud, heavy sound of medieval war drums to start playing.

“Yeah, a whooooole bunch of shit.” snarled the girl as she gave a vicious grin, before she looked up at her friend.

***

“So is there a reason we all came to Bon Bon’s shoppe?” Fireside asked as the shoppe’s owner closed and locked the door behind her before making her way to the blinds and rolling them shut.

“More space to hide the bodies.” Bon Bon replied humorlessly as she turned to face the five girls sitting around one of the many empty tables in the room, each of them giving uneasy gulps at the girl’s dark threat.

Vinyl paced back and forth, the medieval drums having been replaced by something faster now, her eyes glued on the five girls like an eagle watching its prey from high above in the sky. Octavia stood just behind the girl, her arms crossed as much as her facial expression. Bon Bon strode forward, Fireside amazed at just how much the girl had changed from her usually quiet and demure presence. Just what was about to happen?

“So, um…” Fireside walked forward, grabbing a chair and sitting down in it as close as Bon Bon would allow, facing the other five girls. “What did you girls want to talk about?”

“Well, we wanted to know how you are doing? It’s, um… Well let’s just say that it’s been awhile since any of us have talked with one another.” said the purple haired girl, smiling nervously as her eyes shifted between Fireside and the pacing Vinyl behind her.

“I’m alright I guess? I just got out of my casts earlier in the week, which is nice, makes getting around CPA a lot easier. Plus I can do gym with Aria and Indigo.” Fireside said slowly, watching all five of them carefully before sighing exhaustively. “Look, I apologize ahead of time, but I don’t remember a single one of you. Hell, I’m still relearning things about these four, and we’ve been hanging out since the end of December.”

“Oh, right. We, er… overheard that you were suffering from amnesia, dear.” the obvious spokesperson of the group continued, only to be cut off by Lyra as she walked out from the washroom behind them.

“More like you bitches constantly did your best to eavesdrop on us!” the mint coloured girl yelled harshly, flinging the crumpled up paper towel in her hand at the back of the purple haired girl’s head. “Don’t think we didn’t notice you all skulking around us all week!”

“Don’t throw that at her, Lyra.” Bon Bon said, a sickening smile coming to her face as she looked at the girl’s before her. “Let me get you one of my knives…”

“What’s gotten into you, Bon?” Fireside leaned forward, tilting towards the girl who just stood there with the smile growing ever wider. “I swear, I’ve never seen you like this before…”

“Bon Bon has a habit of getting like this when those that she deeply cares about are threatened in any way.” Octavia said, her entire focus remaining on the seated girls. “I care to believe that this is the only time that you shall have to pay witness to it.”

“Um, alright…” Fireside reseated herself, studying the five now extremely uncomfortable girls across the room from her. “Well why don’t we start with your names? See if that jogs something?”

“Oh! Of course, dear! I am Rarity, and these are Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie.” Rarity pointed to each girl in turn, the rainbow haired girl, followed by the buttercream skinned one and the farmer, before finishing with the girl that was a weird amalgamation of pink and a dead, greyish colour. “We were-”

“Don’t you dare! Say. That. Word.” Octavia tilted her head up as she looked down her nose at the pale white girl, who merely nodded shakily in response.

“We were… Acquaintances?” Rarity more asked than explained, watching Octavia and sighing when the girl eventually nodded her head. “We knew each other at Canterlot High School.”

“Oh? Did she really know you? Did she know that you would betray her the instant you could?” Vinyl shot forward, having to be held back by Octavia from attempting to attack the girl it seemed. “Tell me, Rarity!?”

“Vinyl, please, calm down.” Fireside looked at the girl frowning slightly before looking around the room at her other friends. “That goes for the rest of you as well. If we aren’t going to be civil here then I’m going to leave with these five and go somewhere else.”

That seemed to calm down her overprotective friends, the four of them each slowly nodding in agreement before coming to grab their own chairs and sit beside Fireside.

“Okay, now go ahead… Rarity? Sorry, I’m pretty bad with names.” Fireside’s smile was a mixture of warmth and sheepishness as she scratched the back of her head. “Don’t worry, dear. I’ll make sure these four stay in line.”

“If you say so…” the girl responded, looking entirely unconvinced of Fireside’s statement. “Well, um, alright then. We were acquaintances of yours back at CHS, you see. We hung out, studied together, why, we were even in a band together!”

“Oh? Er, sorry, keep going.” Fireside chuckled and motioned for the girl to continue.

“Look, she said we could do it, so why don’t you just come out and say it, Rares?” Rainbow Dash, at least if Fireside remembered correctly, shot to her feet. “We were your friends, Sunset, even though these four would have you believe otherwise!”

“Well do friends throw away one another like you did!?” Vinyl yelled, the girl finally talking. “And on the flimsiest of reasons at that!?”

“Um, Vinyl?” the glasses wearing girl looked over at Fireside, instantly simmering down due to the look she was receiving. “Please. Shut up and calm down, alright? Sorry, as you were saying, er…”

“Rainbow. Anyways, as I was saying we were you friends, almost your only ones seeing as those four never stepped forward for you either!” the girl gave a cocky grin as she stared across the room at the four girls sat down to either side of Fireside.

“Look, can someone explain to me what you mean by not stepping forward, or being traitors? I feel like everyone is forgetting that I am dealing with amnesia here!” Fireside shook her head in annoyance.

“And it would be best that it stayed that way.”

Everyone turned to look at the girl striding through the suddenly opening door into the sweets shoppe, looks of horror and confusion spreading through their ranks as a second and finally a third entered, each of them instantly recognizable.

“Sirens! What are you doing here!” Rainbow shouted, each of the other four girls beside her shooting to their feet.

“Adagio? Aria? Sonata?” Fireside looked in confusion at her sisters as they entered what she thought was a locked building. “What are you three doing here? Wait, how did you three even get in here?”

“Simple, Sonata picked the lock.” Aria jerked a thumb back at the pale blue girl who was busy stuffing something away into her coat pocket. “Really should invest in better locks there, Bonny.”

“Why are you three here?” Bon Bon asked, suddenly returning to her normal, timid self. “How did you find us?”

“Well, we may as well tell the truth.” Adagio started forward, her hips swaying back and forth in time with her steps as she came to stop behind Fireside’s chair. “Fireside here informed us that she was meeting with these four here, she even invited us to come, but we politely declined. Then Aria over there decided that maybe we should have come, so we drove over to the tea shoppe just as the nine of you were leaving. So, naturally, we decided to follow you.”

“And you felt the need to break into here?” Fireside looked at her sister in worry. “Why?”

“Because while those five may talk about being your friend, these four are right about them not being.”

“But how could you know that?” Fireside slowly stood up, looking across her shoulder at the five girls then back to Adagio. “...What aren’t you telling me?”

“Well as you know now, we showed up at CHS and studied there for a brief time,” Aria looked around the room carefully. “And we ended up hearing about how those five treated you. Now, we didn’t exactly know it was you at that point, but given what we’ve been able to find out, it seems like your four friends here are telling the truth about those five betraying you.”

“Um… Can we leave now?” Sonata said softly as she stayed by the door, eyes pausing as she looked at Fireside, a weak smile coming to her face as she waved adorably.

“I want to hear what those five have to say.” Everybody turned their eyes to Fireside at the girl’s comment, shock and awe replacing fear and dread. “I trust you girls with my life, you’re my sisters after all, but I want to hear their side of the potential story.”

“I don’t see why not.” Adagio said after a few moments of thought, a smile slowly coming to her face. “I would love to see what these five have to say about that time.”

“It’s your turn to talk.” Fireside said as she turned back to Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and the other three girls.

“What do you want me to say? I said it all already! We were your friends, we played in a band together, heck, we beat those sisters of yours and saved the world for god’s sake!” Rainbow threw her hands up in the air.

“Saved the world?” Fireside peaked an eyebrow as she listened to Rainbow Dash’s tirade. “Pray tell what you mean by that.”

“Simple! You, me, these girls and Princess Twilight stopped those three when they brainwashed the rest of CHS! They tried to use our magic to take over the world, and if it wasn’t for you then we would have lost!” the teen scramble around her various pockets and pulled out her phone, tapping away at it before tossing it to Fireside, the girl catching it reflexively. “Watch those! It’s proof that what I’m saying is the truth!”

Fireside gave a bemused look as she looked down at the phone, pressing the play button with her thumb. The screen flared to motion as the Rainbow Dash on the screen started to levitate, a blue aura surrounding her as wings and horse ears sprouted from her back and head respectively, the girl playing the guitar that she held in her hands the whole time.

Her thumb swiped the screen to the left, causing the video to change to what looked like a live performance, the shaky screen zoomed in on the six girls playing on what looked like a top of a hill. She recognized them as the five girls in front of her, as well as someone that looked like Twilight when the girl let her hair down, and each of them sported horse ears of their own, with Rainbow, the pink one, and the Twilight look alike also sporting wings. There was some kind of weird stage thing behind them, with someone inside that she couldn’t see.

They were all more or less on their knees, looks of dogged determination on their faces as they stared at something behind the camera. Suddenly “Twilight” turned around making a motion to someone behind the six girls, eventually leading to a seventh girl walking forward and joining the others. She was tall, with amber skin and long, wavy hair of intermixed red and yellow, and she held a mic in her hand. The video cut off before anything else happened.

“Hm, well the effects are good, I’ll give you that.” Fireside said as she threw the phone back to its owner, smirk spreading across her face. “But I’ll pass, sorry.”

“W-what!?” the five girl’s looked dumbfounded as Fireside smiled back at them, even as Rainbow answered for them. “B-b-b-but you gotta believe us! You had the proof right there in your hands!”

“What I had was some obviously shopped videos.” Fireside responded, shrugging lazily. “Girls randomly floating in the air? Let alone what looked like horse ears and wings? Seriously, what's next? Oh! How about that me and my sisters come from a world inhabited by tiny little horses that can fly and use magic!”

“Seriously though, I appreciate it that you kept it somewhat civil, but I really should get going. Tomorrow's Monday and I gotta get some worksheets done yet. Probably would be best to not try to contact me given how much my sisters and friends here seem to not like you.”

“And what if we don’t stop?” Rainbow yelled as Fireside started to leave the store.

“Well, I can’t stop you, but Bon Bon there looks like she can. Ciao!” Fireside waved as she approached the door, only to pause and spin on her heel. “Oh! And if I hear from either any of those four or my sisters that any of you have been harassing them, I will make Bon Bon seem like a living saint. Oh! I’ll get a hold of you later, Octavia!”

The two groups of girls watched silently as Fireside left the building, following Sonata while Aria brought up the rear, leaving only Adagio in the shoppe, looking at the two groups.

“I suggest you listen to her request,” she said as she turned away, pausing to look over her shoulder with a malicious grin. “That is, if you really think of her as your friend.”

Author's Note

And scene end~

The stage has been set, and while the gauntlet has been thrown down, whose to say what the Rainbooms will decide to do? Will they honour the request of ~~Sunset~~ Fireside, or will they try even hard to prove that they were her friends in the past? And will Fireside give them their chance?

Sidestep 10

The two women shifted in their seats as they watched the figure pacing relentlessly in front of them, the rug under her feet most likely forever marked by the furious strides of the girl.

“I don’t know what to say.” Twilight Sparkle said as she turned on her heel to look at the two women, her appearance haphazard and erratic. “Not only has she been staying with the Sirens of all ponies, but you two have been unable to resolve the very situation that led to her being almost killed!”

“I still don’t know how we can explain it any better.” Principal Celestia said softly. “Cyberbullying is a rather new issue for our world, and we have no way to legally find the culprit behind the attacks.”

“At the very least, we have managed to work with MyStable and the local authorities to freeze the posting of the account and find out that the instigator is a resident of the city.” Vice Principal Luna added, giving a short nod to her sister.

“Then what about illegally?” Twilight frowned as she looked at the two Gaian representations of some of her closest friends. “And don’t give me those looks, I want this Anon-A-Miss found and brought to justice!”

“Well then maybe I can help.” came an unmistakably familiar voice as the door to the room opened, Twilight spinning around in horror as she watched the woman enter the room.

“Chrysalis.” Twilight growled as she watched the black sinned woman enter the room, exuding confidence as she flipped her long mane of teal hair.

“Do I know you, dearie?” the woman asked, tilting her head as she looked down at the young girl.

“Ah, Chryssi.” Celestia smiled warmly as she got up and walked over to the woman, her hand reaching out to grasp and shake Chrysalis’. “So good of you to come.”

“I would never pass up a chance to see you, lover.” Chrysalis put extra emphasis on the end of the sentence as she pulled Celestia into a tight embrace, growling happily.

“By Celestia above tell me this isn’t true!” Twilight groaned as she felt her brain start to melt as it tried to comprehend what was occuring. “Princess Celestia and Queen Chrysalis are lovers in this world!?”

“What is up with her?” Chrysalis whispered as she separated from Celestia, but not before delivering a kiss on the pale woman’s cheek.

“Ah, right.” Celestia struggled to stop her blush from spreading as she turned around to look at Twilight. “Chryssi, what do you know about Twilight Sparkle?”

“Top rated student in the hemisphere as far as knowledge is concerned, she’s been scouted by every damn institute, academy, university as well as the government.” Chrysalis started rolling off the information with surprising ease. “Now that I mention it, this girl does look like Twilight, doesn’t she? Must be wearing contacts instead of glasses.”

“You are right in a sense, Chrysalis.” Luna said as she stepped up to stand beside Twilight, resting an arm on the girls back. “This is indeed Twilight Sparkle, but she is not our world’s Twilight Sparkle.”

“Say again, Luly?” Chrysalis started to laugh after Luna finished her explanation. “Another world? Alright, where’re the cameras? You gotta be pranking me!”

“If only we were.” Celestia said as she nudge the taller woman. “You remember how you came to me near the start of the school year?”

“Yeah, that crazy lightshow you guys had made all of our sensors go crazy.” Chrysalis nodded as she wiped away the last of the tears from her eyes. “Yeah, I remember that.”

“Well this Twilight here is one of the reasons for it.”

“Yeah, and I’m a half horse half bug thing that subsists off of love. Come on, Celly, you’ve never been good at pranks.” Chrysalis roughly pulled Celestia around beside her, laughing heartily once more.

“Wh-aat i-i-if…” Celestia pulled away from Chrysalis and straightened her hair before continuing. “What if we showed you proof?”

“Of course.” Luna clapped her hands as she turned to look at Twilight. “Would you be able to give Chrysalis a brief demonstration?”

“Um, maybe, but can we trust her?” Twilight glanced at Chrysalis, unease and distrust evident.

“Trust me? Girl, I know things that the Prime Minister themself has to ask to know about!” Chrysalis started to laugh at her boast.

“What she means is you can trust her.” Celestia interjected, nodding slightly.

“Okay, well… Just give me a second here. Gaia is more or less barren when compared to Equestria in regards to magic.” Twilight said as she closed her eyes, a look of concentration forming on her face.

“Okay, seriously, you three can stop now.” Chrysalis said, rolling her eyes dramatically. The other two women remained silent as they carefully watched Twilight, the girl’s eyes moving around rapidly beneath her eyelids.

“Would it be possible to do this closer to the portal?” she asked once she opened her eyes again, looking between Celestia and Luna. “It would allow me to syphon some magic from Equestria without going into my very limited reserves that this body can handle.”

“We think it best if we remained here, Twilight.” Luna said, Celestia nodding in agreement before adding on.

“What can you manage in here without risk to yourself?”

“Oh, I can do quite a bit still. I am the Element of Magic after all.” the girl puffed her chest out in pride at the statement, before starting to look around sheepishly. “Er, what do you recommend?”

“Why don’t we ask Chrysalis?” Celestia said, turning to the woman.

“Of course. That way she cannot say that we set this up.” Luna nodded as she looked at the woman beside her sister. “What would you like Twilight here to do?”

“Seriously?” Chrysalis grinned in disbelief as all eyes turned on her. “Fine, why don’t you… Ah! Why don’t you levitate Celestia’s desk then?”

Twilight nodded as a cocky grin spread across Chrysalis’ face, before turning and looking st the table. She took a deep breath, centreing herself as she tentatively reached inside herself for her magic, coaxing it into being. A loud gasp of shock came from Chrysalis’ mouth when Twilight suddenly sprouted wings and what looked like horse ears, her long hair lengthening into a ponytail as a light reddish glow enveloped the desk, causing it to start to float up towards the ceiling.

“What next?” she asked as she turned back to look at Chrysalis, a smirk starting to build on her face. “Oh! Why don’t I show you just how true that comment of yours earlier was true. You know, the whole big horse thing?”

A line appeared in between the two pairs of females, before it separated into a box like shape. Suddenly it started to flicker, like a television screen near a magnet, and an image blossomed to life. It was a tall, horse like creature covered with a shiny, black, chitinous like carapace with holes boring through at random in the limbs and horn. Its long mane and tail of teal and luminescent green eyes instantly recognizable by all present.

“Well… I take it all back then.” Chrysalis said, her face changing emotions rapidly as she looked around at everyone.

“If it’s alright, I’d like to stop now.” Twilight asked as she felt a bead of sweat start to form, receiving nods from the other women in response. “Good, than you.”

“Okay, so, worldview shattered, understanding of reality tossed out. What's next?” Chrysalis asked as she looked at her two friends, each of them wearing the same knowing smile.

“Just keep it a secret.” Twilight said as she finished putting the table down, the screen from before having already been snuffed out. “I don’t want to have to explain to Princess Celestia why my castle is suddenly home to all sorts of ponies that don’t know how to walk, fly, or use their magic.”

“No one would believe me anyways.” the woman chuckled as she turned towards Celestia. “So the other you is a Princess, huh? That’s cool, I guess, but its gotta make you feel inferior.”

“Well you are actually the queen of an entire species, Chrysalis.” Twilight piped up. “Though you are one of the greatest villains in the world to be honest, so there’s that.”

“I can relate to that. I love having all my minions beneath me do my work for me.” Chrysalis chuckled. “Now, if we can take a break from destroying my understanding of everything, I did have a reason to meet with Celestia and Luna.”

“Right, you said you may be able to help with something illegal.” Twilight nodded.

“Perhaps. What sort of deed are we looking at?” the woman leaned back against the door, looking around the room.

“Anon-A-Miss. I want whoever is behind it to be found.” Twilight’s expression shifted to one of steely determination as she watched the woman. “I want them found and brought to justice. I may never be able to find and punish whoever it was that attacked Sunset, but I can find the person that created the initial problem that led to it.”

“MyStable and the CCPD have froze the account in question and have tracked the IP’s to Canterlot,” Celestia explained, turning towards Chrysalis. “But they are unable to go any further due to legislation and lack thereof.”

“They could also only track the most recent posts’ IP.” Luna added.

“Hmmm… shouldn’t be too hard. At the very least it’ll be something to fiddle with. Alright, I’ll do it.” Chrysalis leaned forward, away from the door as a predatory smirk quite familiar to Twilight started to cross her face. “I’ll get my things.”

Sidestep 11

“Um, Twilight? Could we speak with you for a minute?”

The Equestrian paused and looked to the side that the voice was coming from, letting the door to CHS’s main offices close with a clunk.

“Octavia…” Twilight muttered as she fully turned to face the girl and her small group of friends. “What do you want? I was just about to head home.”

“It’s, um…” Twilight turned and looked at Bon Bon, amazed at just how different the girl was from her Equestrian counterpart. “It’s… We wanted to talk about Sunset…”

Twilight looked at the other three girls, each of them nodding in affirmation of the blue and pink haired girls comment.

“Very well.” she sighed as she crossed crossed her arms. “What do you want to talk about?”

“Maybe we should take this somewhere more… private.” Octavia suggested as she looked around at all the students who were stopping and whispering about Twilight being here.

“Agreed. Lead the way.”

***

“So, er, Twilight, how come you’re here today?” Bon Bon asked, obviously uneasy.

“I’m trying to track down Anon-A-Miss and bring them to justice.” Twilight responded curtly, her arms having remained crossed the entire time as the five girls traversed the halls of CHS before finally entering a room far away from anywhere else on school grounds, instruments of all sorts contained within.

“Oh, really? Why not just leave all of that to the authorities?” Lyra shrugged as she took a seat, only to almost go flying at Twilight’s retaliatory shout.

“Because your bucking authorities have not done a Celestia-damned thing, that’s why!”

“I understand you are worried, Twilight, but you really must-” Octavia started only to rounded upon by the furious Twilight.

“I have waited and trusted for something to happen since the night she went missing, you insensitive oafs!” she screamed, arms flying into the air. “I am done waiting! I may never find out who it was that attacked Sunset, but I can damn well find out who Anon-A-Miss is and-”

Cries of shock rang out through the room, but they were unable to pierce the sound of the skin on skin contact that had stopped Twilight’s tirade. The girl’s head had spun to rest over top of her shoulder, her eyes wide open yet reduced to shaking pinpricks as she stood there in shocked silence.

“Don’t you dare! Don’t you dare act like you know what she went through here! You never even visited her! You never checked on her to see if she was doing fine! To see if those traitors that you left in charge actually even tried to be her friends!” Vinyl Scratch’s thunderous words held a venom and raw fury that Twilight had never faced before, and as Vinyl stood there, the back of her right hand reddening considerably from the impact the pale girl had just delivered, the girl tore her signature purple shades from her face, her deep, blood red eyes blazing with the raw fury of the sun.

“You…” Twilight slowly turned to face her assailant, raw energy starting to crackle around her it seemed as she seethed. “How dare you strike me!”

The other three girls in the room cowered as Twilight exploded on the girl that struck her, rushing forward and grabbing the DJ by the neck of her shirt, a strangled scream escaping her lips as she did so.

“Do you know how worried I’ve been! How distraught! The last messages I received from her were all about how she had been abandoned by those girls! About how students at this school were attacking her! And when I come across to find out why she was silent I instead find the Rainbooms trying to say that it was good that she was gone! To top it all off I find out that the Celestia-damned Sirens have been taking care of her after finding her left for dead in an alleyway! How dare you say that I know nothing about-”

Once again the sound of Vinyl’s hand connecting with the cheek of Twilight rung through the room, the other three girls screaming as they rushed to separate the pair from further hurting one another.

“Vinyl!” Octavia shouted as she pulled the girl away, her cultured voice a mixture of anger and concern. “What are you doing!?”

“She thinks she knows!” the teen yelled, tears starting to fly from her eyes. “She thinks she knows a damn thing about being abandoned by those who are supposed to be her friends!”

“I know damn well!” Twilight shouted back, struggling to break free of Lyra’s hold. “I was abandoned by my friends on the day of my brother’s wedding! I was abandoned by my teacher and my family, and it caused the doom of the entire world!”

“If you know what it’s like, then why did you never come and visit her!? To make sure her friends that you left her with were actually doing what they had to!? Were you there to give her a shoulder to cry on when she was ditched for the hundredth time!? Were you there to share your lunch with her because she was bullied into giving hers away!? WERE YOU THERE WHEN SHE NEEDED YOU THE MOST!?” Vinyl shouted herself hoarse, her voice hiccuping as tears continued to stream down her face.

The room grew silent as Vinyl started to wipe away the tears still dotting her face, the teen glowering angrily at the Equestrian Princess who was too busy staring at the ground to respond. Octavia let go of Vinyl when the teen rolled her shoulder, the ebon haired teen deciding to instead embrace the girl who seemed ready to resume her assault on the purple girl standing across the room from her.

“I know I failed her…” Twilight said quietly, shaking her downwards looking head slightly. “I know that the reason of being a Princess is a weak excuse, considering how I was always there for my other friends… I know that she was too scared of disappointing me to ask for help… I know that…”

Twilight looked up, looking extremely frail and weak, her eyes carrying a sorrow beyond her years as she stared at Vinyl. “I know that I may never have her back because I chose to believe in people that I didn’t know, thinking that they were the people I knew… I know it’s all my fault… But I want to help, somehow…”

“Have you stopped to think that maybe this is better for her? That maybe she is actually truly happy for once in her life?” Vinyl croaked uneasily. “That maybe she finally has a family that cares about her, and takes care of her?”

“It may not be the one you wanted for her, Princess, but from what me and the others have seen, it’s the one that she bloody damn well deserves.”

Everyone stood in silence as Vinyl finished talking, Lyra finally letting go of Twilight, the teen slumping forward and falling to her knees, her hands coming up to catch her face as tears started to flow freely from them. Bon Bon and Lyra stepped away slightly, giving some space to the grieving girl, just in time for the door to the room to open, light from the hallway flooding into the room.

“Well… This is… Somethin’ alright.” came the uneasily calm voice of Applejack, as her and the rest of the Rainbooms entered the room.

“What do you want, AJ.” Lyra growled harshly, crossing her arms in front of her chest as she regarded the quintet of girls that just entered the room.

“Well, we heard that tha Princess was here, and we were hopin’ ta talk at her.” AJ said slowly, careful to make sure that the aggressive quartet understood why they were here. “But it seems that tha Princess is dealin’ with somethin’.”

“Why do you five want to talk to me?” Twilight croaked, slowly standing up and wiping away her tears as best she could. “To try and absolve your sins?”

“Hey! We fucked up, and we admit it, alright!” Rainbow yelled from behind Applejack. “We just want to try and fix everything!”

“You don’t get to decide that.” Twilight looked over the group. “I told you to never talk to her, and I meant it!”

“Oh really? Well wouldn’t you love to know that-” Lyra started, a smug grin on her face, only to be cut off by the most least likely person to ever cut someone off.

“We tried talking with her!” Fluttershy cried, ducking out from behind Applejack. “We tried talking with Sunset yesterday, and-”

“Why…?” The Rainbooms were shocked at just how disappointed Twilight appeared as she stood there, watching them carefully. “Why would you ever think that talking to her would be a good idea?”

“They were feeling guilty, if’n ya ask me.” Lyra said, sneering at the group. “They eavesdropped on the four of us talking about how we were going to meet with Sunset at one of the local Tea Shoppes, and they decided to come for a visit as well.”

“They spent a lot of the time trying to make Sunset think they actually were her friends. Even showed her some videos from the Battle of the Bands!” Vinyl said, her voice continuing to crack. “They even tried to make it sound like we weren’t her friends!”

“Is it true…?” Twilight, as defeated as she looked and sounded, still held a small aura of control. “Did you ever try and be her friend? Did you ever try to move past the hate, and come to understand the magic of friendship? Or was all the trust I put into you for naught…?”

The five girls stood there, shifting around restlessly as they struggled to come up with an answer, only to have AJ step forward and remove her stetson from her head.

“I’m mighty sorry… Princess…” she said calmly, looking Twilight directly in the eye, unblinking. “We never really tried. Even when she helped us with the Battle o’ tha Bands, it were only ‘cause you were there… We didn’t ever try ta be her friends.”

Twilight watched as the other four girls nodded their own heads, all of them bowing their heads low as they tried not to look at the Princess.

“But why…? Why couldn't you at least try?” Twilight’s voice carried all of her disappointment, her regret, her hurt. “What did you gain from making sure Sunset didn’t have friends?”

“We thought… We thought that it was all a trick…” Rainbow said, still staring at her feet. “We thought that this was just Sunset Shimmer trying to trick you, to take advantage of your kindness…”

“We didn’t want to be hurt by her again.” Rarity said, fiddling with the bangle around her wrist. “We didn’t want the school to ever be torn apart again like she had it…”

“So we all failed her then…” Twilight said, looking around at each girl as they looked up at her in confusion. “You didn’t realize that she was being honest, that she really wanted to be friends… You didn’t want to be hurt. And I trusted the five of you blindly… Because I thought that you were my friends…”

“We…” Fluttershy’s eyes started to tear up as she look at the Princess. “We aren’t your friends…?”

“No… You aren’t… You are just the human versions of my closest friends… You haven’t been through the struggles that we have, all of our adventures together…” Twilight paused as she addressed them, watching as they realized just what was about to happen. “I let my understanding of my world, affect my judgement of this world… And look where it got me? Going on a rampage to try and prove Sunset’s innocence to naive teenagers who would rather hate than be friends…”

“But hate isn’t the way to live… Sunset knows that… I’ve just learned that… So maybe I should give you a second chance to prove yourselves… Because any less would prove that I am no better than you…” Twilight slowly stood up, looking back at the other four girls who had stood silently watching. “You four can reach her, I assume? You can reach… Fireside?”

“We… We can, yes…” Octavia nodded solemnly, watching as the girl from another world have a small, understanding smile as she wiped away the last of her tears.

“Good… That’s all I need to know… I suppose I will have to go and apologize to Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna for my earlier outburst, as well as the Sirens for not giving them a chance to prove that they’d had changed… As for you five?” Twilight turned around as she addressed the Rainbooms, each of them jolting up into an uncomfortably straight stance. “I’m giving you girls a second chance… Please don’t prove me wrong again…”

The five girls nodded as they parted ranks, allowing Twilight to slowly make her way out of the room and into the hallway, nodding to everyone in the room as she started her departure.

“So, uh… Any idea on what we should do?” Rainbow asked after they could no longer hear Twilight Sparkle’s footsteps.

“Yer guess is’s good as mine, shugahcube.” Applejack replied as she reseated her stetson to her head, before turning around at looking at the four girls on the other end of the room. “Though, maybe we should ask them what they think we should do.”

“Well let me first say,” Vinyl strode forward, before leaning over and grasping and flailing her right hand around. “Jeezus FUCK did that hurt!”

“I’ll say!” Lyra added, laughing as she walked forward to pat the violently cussing DJ on the back. “You just backhanded a Princess from another damn world, Scratch! Twice!”

“She what!?” Rarity screeched, the girl almost fainting at the declaration.

“Why the hell does she give you guys a second chance!” Rainbow yelled, looking at the four of them in disbelief.

“Well she kinda deserved it.” Bon Bon said softly, smiling sheepishly. “She was getting a little out of hand.”

“Well… She didn’t seem to think to badly of it?” Rarity looked around uneasily. “I guess we can just forget about hearing that then.”

“So what do you recommend we do in regards to Sunset?” Rainbow asked, sounding somewhat impatient.

“Well firstly, her name is Fireside Glow.” Vinyl explained, a large grin coming to her face. “And secondly, just follow our lead.”

Chapter 12

“So are you gonna tell us about your meeting with Cinch, or are you going to keep moping around all day?” Aria asked as she sat down at the group’s usual lunch table, setting her tray down in front of her as she continued to watch Fireside. “Hel-looooo, Gaia to Fireside, do you copy?”

“Hmm…? What…? Oh, sorry Aria, what were you asking?” Fireside’s head shot up from her own tray, were she had spent the last minute just lazily digging at her salad without taking a bite.

“What’s up, Fireside? I’ve never seen you like this before.” Twilight said, a worried look on her face as she reached towards the girl.

“Yeah!” came Sonata’s muffled voice, crumbs from her taco spilling from her mouth. “You were, like, totally out of it in Home Ec today!”

“Oh… Sorry… just a little… preoccupied, that’s all.” Fireside gave a small smile before she started to shovel forkfuls of salad into her mouth, Adagio narrowing her eyes as she studied the girl.

***

“So, Red, I got a question for ya!” Fireside turned around to look at the goggle wearing girl in the other shower stall.

“As long as it’s not about my day, then sure.” the girl shrugged as she continued to massage her scalp, lathering the shampoo into her short mane of hair.

“I was thinking you could join me ‘n Aria at the gym! We could use a third.”

“You mean I could use someone that would challenge me!” Aria shouted from the stall on the far side of Indigo.

“Shut up ya pretentious bitch!” Indigo spun around to playfully toss her wash cloth at her friend, the pair laughing as they bantered back and forth.

“That’s a pretty big word, Zap! How many hours did it take ya to learn it?”

“About as many hours as it took ya to shave that massive bush of yours, Toker!”

Fireside let out a low sigh as she returned to scrubbing away the sweat that still lingered from the exertion that was Gym. Ever since the meeting with Principal Cinch this morning, Fireside had been distracted by her thoughts of what the woman had brought up. Normally she wouldn’t even give the woman’s chatter a second pass, but things were just seeming to… click.

The video that those other girls showed, of the amber skinned girl with fiery red and yellow hair, made more sense now. That must have been Sunset Shimmer. But that raised concerns about Octavia and the others, as they said that she called herself Sunset Shimmer while she studied at CHS. But they also said that she left before the start of this school year, and that video was dated for October, when she would have been gone from the school already.

But why was she doubting it so much?

***

The rest of the day had passed without much of a change in Fireside, the girl seeming extremely uninterested in her classes, her face constantly scrunched up in fervent concentration, almost ignoring the teachers on accident.

“So, Cinch.” Adagio said as the four finished setting the table for dinner. “What did she want from you?”

“You aren’t in trouble for saving me, are you!?” Sonata gasped, tears starting to stream from her eyes at the thought of Fireside being expelled for saving her.

“No, everything is fine! Really!” Fireside sighed with exhaustion as she shook her head, slowly setting her fork back onto the table. “Could the three of you just drop it? Please?”

“Okay, seriously, Glow, that isn’t helping your case.” Aria as as she let her fork and knife clatter tro her plate. “Whatever it was that that bitch said to you? It’s really gotten to you, so why don’t you share it with us? We’re your family.”

“I… I know that…” Fireside said softly, yet found herself unable to look at her sisters, instead opting to keep her gaze focused on her plate.

“Then why aren’t you telling us about it, Fireside?” it was Adagio’s turn to talk again, the girl reaching over and doing her best to try and grab Fireside’s hand, despite the half length of table still left barren. “Don’t you trust us?”

“Of course I trust you three!” Fireside shot to her feet, yelling as she finally found the ability to look at her sisters. “You are my goddamned family for fuck’s sake!”

Fireside could feel the hot breath exiting her mouth as she stared around the table, her eyebrows threatening to blind her as she glowered at her sisters, only to realize what she had just done, taking a step in shame.

“S-sorry… I… I’ll be in my room…”

The three Sirens watched as Fireside hurried away from the kitchen table, leaving her meal entirely untouched as she rushed to retreat to her room. Looks of shock covered there collective features as they listened to their sister stomp up the stairs and down the hall.

“What the hell just happened.” Aria muttered, unsure of what to do now as she looked to Adagio.

“I… Don’t know.” Adagio said as she looked back at her fellow Sirens. “I’m really curious about what happened with Cinch now, though.”

“Do you think we should go and… ask her?” Aria made sure to put emphasis on ask, knowing Adagio would catch the hint.

“Even if we did, what good would it do?” Sonata said glumly, resting her chin on the edge of the table. “I don’t think that she would be happy to learn that we went around behind her back to figure out what was going on…”

“Agreed…” Adagio sighed, rubbing her temples delicately. “We’re just gonna have to trust in her to tell us… When she is ready…”

***

Fireside flipped over and looked towards the door of her room, the air still reverberating slightly from the trio of knocks that just rang from the heavy wooden barrier. She sighed, pausing for a moment before getting up and sitting on the side of her bed. Why had she just snapped at her sisters like that? They didn’t deserve such treatment, especially after all that they had done for her so far!

“You can come in…” She muttered humorlessly, slowly watching the door open and admit Sonata, the girl delicately balancing a tray with some dishes on it. It was probably her supper that she hadn't touched, the girl obviously worried enough about Fireside to bring it up to her.

“Hey, can I come in?” Sonata asked, refusing to move past the entryway of Fireside’s room, a sad smile on her face.

“I just said you could, Sonata.” Fireside said, instantly regretting the biting tone that had started to sneak in to her voice. “Haaa… Sorry, Sonata. Yes, you can come in. Feel free to leave my food over on my desk.”

Sonata nodded, making her way across the room and to Fireside’s work desk, gently depositing the tray laden with food onto it before starting towards her sister, the girl remaining seated on her bed the whole while.

“So, uh…” Sonata stopped as she came to stand at the foot of Fireside’s bed, reaching over to close the door as she fumbled about for the right words to say. “Sorry… I, uh… I’m not really the one who’s good with words…”

“It’s fine, Sonata.” Fireside said, smiling slightly as she patted the side of her bed. “Come sit down.”

“So…” Sonata sat down on the bed close to Fireside, lazily swinging her legs as she looked around the room. “Um… Please don’t beat yourself up about what you said at supper, Fireside. It’s obvious you are on edge, and we probably shouldn’t have pushed you so hard.”

“No, it’s fine… I… Graaaah!” Fireside’s hands shot up to her head, grasping and pulling at her hair as she shook her head back and forth. “Why can’t I remember anything!?”

“Is that what this is all about?” Sonata asked softly, reaching over and grabbing Fireside into a close hug.

“I know you girl’s don’t remember anything since I was studying abroad, and Octavia and the other girls have said that I wasn’t really anything special while I was at CHS, but I still haven’t remembered a damn thing!”

“And then Cinch tries to sell me this conspiracy theory that I’m this Sunset Shimmer girl that’s behind this Anon-A-Miss thing that’s hitting CHS, and I wouldn’t have listened to a damn thing she said, except that the girl looks exactly like me and the girls from CHS call me Sunset Shimmer!” Fireside had rounded about to look at Sonata, her eyes as wild as her hair as she shook the girl back and forth.

“And throughout the whole thing I don’t remember a damn thing! I’m beyond fed up about this whole fucking thing, Sonata! I just want to know about my past! Is that too much to ask!?”

Fireside’s pushing and pulling of Sonata had rapidly decelerated , leaving Sonata shaking from the rapid movements, trying to focus on the triplet’s of Fireside that swam through her vision, only to notice that the normally resolute girl was starting to sob gently.

“Shh…” Sonata whispered as she pulled Fireside in close to her, gently rubbing the girl’s back as she started to comfort her crying sister. “Shh… It’s okay, Fireside, it’s okay… We’re here for you, regardless of if you remember or not. We’re not going to abandon you…”

***

“Hey.”

Aria looked away from the bike that she continued to work on, setting down the wrench she had in her hands down on her nearby work table. She nodded at Fireside who leaned against the door frame leading into the garage as she reached for the oil rag to wipe up her hands.

“Hey, Glow. How was supper?” a warm smirk graced Aria’s face as she stood up slowly, watching as Fireside gave a small chuckle.

“T’was good.” Fireside muttered, her eyes staring at the floor for a moment. “I just wanted to-”

“Ya don’t have to apologize, Glow.” Aria said as she walked over to the girl, resting her firm hands on the girl’s shoulders. “I know what it’s like to deal with Cinch. That woman’s image should be in the dictionary under bitch with what she tries to pull.”

“Yeah, but-”

“Shut up, Fireside.” Aria chuckled as she playfully slapped the amber girl’s cheeks, smearing some of the oily fluid remnants from her hands onto her sister’s face. “Just accept that fact that we understand and forgive ya, alright?”

Fireside grumbled into Aria’s shoulder as the purple girl pulled her into a rough embrace, causing Aria to chuckle as she tightened her embrace of the taller girl.

“So are you up to going to the gym with me and Indigo still?” Aria asked as she pulled away, reaching out and dobbing another dollop of oil onto the girl’s nose, causing Fireside to give a Sonata level pout in response.

“Will you stop bullying me if I go?” she asked, playful annoyance flitting on her voice.

“No promises, Glow.”

***

“Who is it?” Adagio asked as she set her book down onto her lap, shifting her reading glasses so she could look at the door.

“It’s, uh… Fireside.” came the girl’s voice from the other side of the door. Adagio smiled as she shifted her nightgown around, trying to appear more presentable for the girl waiting on the other side.

“You may come in, dear.” the lead Siren said, watching as the door opened and revealing Fireside who remained timidly standing there. “Come on over here, Fireside. It will be easier to talk.”

Fireside nodded before starting to slowly traverse through Adagio’s cavernous room, the size of it making Fireside’s seem like a sardine can. There was a massive bed against the wall that Adagio lounged upon, looking like it could fit all four sister’s, as well as Twilight Sparkle’s family and still have room to spare.

“How are you feeling dear?” she asked as the girl approached, a warm smile on her face even though she knew what to expect as Fireside’s answer, thanks to Sonata and Aria alerting her in their own ways to their personal meetings with the girl. “Better, I hope?”

“Mhm…” Fireside nodded as she stopped in front of Adagio, before turning around and sitting down so her back was against the side of the titanic set of mattresses. “I guess I just wanted to say I was sorry for my earlier outburst…”

“You know we would never hold it against you, Fireside.” Adagio said softly, watching as Fireside laid her head back and study the ceiling of Adagio’s room.

“I know… But… I still feel bad about it…” Adagio noticed Fireside swallow harshly, the girl’s body giving a suppressed shiver as she sat there. “You three have done so much for me… And if you girl’s hadn't have found me…”

“Well you just be happy that we did.” Adagio gave a pleasant smile, amazed at just how much things had changed in the house as a result of Fireside joining them. “But I can tell that you wanted to do more just come in here and say you were sorry, dear.”

Adagio gave a small internal chuckle as she watched Fireside give a small jolt of shock, the Siren humming happily about her ability to read others so well. Fireside took a deep breath, obviously trying to steady herself as she sat there, pulling up her leg and wrapping her arms around it as her chin came to rest on its knee.

“...” Adagio couldn’t hear what Fireside muttered, the girl’s voice unable to be heard even though she made the motions of talking.

“Come again?” Adagio leaned forward as she softly beckoned to Fireside. Again, Adagio could not make out what her sister was saying, so with a soft sigh she shimmied her way towards the edge of the bed, sliding down to sit beside Fireside.

“She showed me some things that… were a little convincing…” Fireside said, her gaze remaining ceiling bound. “I mean, I know I shouldn’t listen to her, but… All of those images…”

“What sort of images?” Fireside turned to look at Adagio, a warm look reflecting back at her from her sister.

“There were portraits… It was a girl that looked like me, and I mean she looks exactly like me! The same hair, same eyes… She was me! And her name! Sunset Shimmer! The exact same name that the girls from CHS call me! Oh! And the students at CHS believe that she is the one behind Anon-A-Miss! And to top the whole thing off, the last time she was seen was a day that we should all know well!”

“Thursday, December Eighteenth…” Adagio said softly, observing the tears that had started to build in the corners of her sister’s eyes. “But the Orchestra girls said that you were last seen at CHS at the end of the last school year, right?”

“Well, yes, but…”

“And don’t you trust them?”

“Of course I do! But all this not remembering anything is putting me at wit’s end!” Fireside started to slam the back of her head against Adagio’s back in a mad frenzy. “I just want to know my past already! I’m tired of not knowing!”

Adagio stayed silent as she watched Fireside continue her fit of anger, her mind buzzing with concern for the girl’s state, and fear of what might happen if the truth would come out. Fireside continued her mad babbling, causing Adagio to reach out and gently lay a hand on the girl’s shoulder.

“I can’t say that I know how it feels, Fireside… Not knowing your past is something that I could never understand, and I am unable to help you remember your past because you were not with us. But I like to think that we have made good memories while you were with us, and I hope that we continue to do so, because no matter what you think, we’re your sisters, Fireside. Remember that, no matter what.”

***

“So, feeling better, Red?” Indigo slapped the back of Fireside firmly, laughing as the girl looked around in mock annoyance.

“Yeah, I guess.” Fireside chuckled as she looked up at the girl. “Just had to let some things out with the family.”

“Well that’s good! Cause there’s this big dodge ball game in Gym today, and I need a good challenge!” the girl gave a knowing smirk, waggling her eyebrows for added effect.

“Ya right!” Aria chortled. “I doubt a class of kindergartners would find you a challenge!”

“Whatever, Toker. Anyways, don’t forget about Gym! Sombra does dodge ball as version of exams! You get graded on how many people you hit, how many balls you catch-”

“You should get top marks for catching balls, Indigo!” Aria snarked, perhaps a bit too loudly as Dean Cadance had just entered the room.

“Aria? I think you are going to have to see me after we are done here… Again.” Cadance gave a tired sigh as she watched Aria give a shameless shrug, only to catch Indigo’s response to Aria’s comment. “You too as well, Miss Zap! That sort of gesture is not welcomed here!”

“Aww, come on! She started it!”

“And Dean Cadance will end it.” Fireside said, turning and looking at the two girls, a smile brewing on her face.

***

The shrill whistle ripped through the air.

“Trenderhoof! Out!” Mr. Sombra yelled out whilst he jerked a thumb over his shoulder.

The dodge ball game had been going fast and furious, the two teams slowly whittling one another down over time. Fireside took a moment to rebalance herself after striking out the blonde haired teen, who was now leaving the playing field dejectedly, enabling her to start scanning over the remnants of the enemy team before her. Sombra had done his best to separate the class evenly as far as members were concerned, though with Fireside entering in he now had thirteen on one side, twelve on the other, and Fireside was feeling the tiredness of playing a person down.

Indigo had looked incredibly pleased at the start of the match, Fireside had been placed on the other team allowing the two of them to gaze at each other from across the pitch. Aria on the other hand complained when she was put on Indigo’s team, bitter that she had to try and knock out her sister.

The game had started out incredibly fast with a blitzkrieg of small foam balls pelting the weakest members of each team, though the weakest of them could easily pass as athletes on an average day. Indigo looked like a woman on a mission, pelting member after member of Fireside’s squad with amazing accuracy, whilst simultaneously being impossible to hit. Aria meanwhile carried herself with an air of indifference, slugging teens with deadly force and catching anything near her with an air of boredom.

Fireside grinned grimly, finally coming to realize the plan of Indigo.

“Come on, Red,” the goggles over the indigo haired teen’s eyes glinting and reflecting the light of the gym. “Make it easy on yourself!”

“Two versus one!” Fireside chuckled before she yelled back, her short hair feeling matted to her head. “I feel bad for your odds.”

“Don’t make us have to hurt you, Fireside!” Aria called back, a pair of the foam balls gripped by her side. “Let us hit you with an easy one and we can all get out of here together.”

“Nah, I’d rather see you two leave in body bags!”

The one sided Mexicoltian standoff drew silent, all three teens stopping to recover their breaths. Fireside was grimacing internally, not only did the other two have all of the balls stockpiled on their side but she had twisted her leg painfully with the last throw, making it hard to move at her previous speed. Her two opponents watch her carefully, taking a moment to strategize it looked like, before nodding and starting to pile the balls around them.

“You’ve given us no choice, newbie!” Indigo said, fake sad smile flitting across her face. “Guess we have to do this the hard way.”

“The only thing that is hard, is how you will hit the floor!” Fireside replied, dangerous glint in her eyes. “Now shut up and hit me, if you think you can with those lousy arms of yours!”

Fireside had mere moments to come up with a plan, before the two teens across from her started to level deadly volleys at her, pushing her to her limit as she dodged, ducked, dipped, and dove through the storm of foam. They were being smart about it, keeping balls back and doing their best to throw with enough to ricochet back to them when they missed the amber teen.

Fireside felt her twisted leg scream at her, demanding she stop and end this, but she grit her teeth. She had to find some way to get back at them, but they were making it impossible to find any sort of ammunition without risk of being pelted. Eventually the other teens had ran short on their first wave of projectiles, leaving Indigo staring down Fireside while Aria went foraging. Indigo had slid her goggles down around her neck, their fogging having started to blind her.

Fireside took stock of the floor, noticing a few balls close to the line of scrimmage, though Indigo stood over them, ready to pelt her should she risk it. Taking a deep breath, Fireside prepared for her hail mary. Getting down into a sprinting stance, she looked at the teen before her.

“I win.” She stated calmly, before leaping up and towards the precious balls.

“Not today, Red!” Indigo shouted, launching her projectile with blazing speed.

Fireside grimaced as she fell down, sliding painfully on her sweatpants encased knees as she passed under the ball of defeat, reaching out and picking up the first ball to come within range, torquing her shoulder and releasing the ball at the shocked girl. Only for it to spin past her knees harmlessly.

“You missed!?” Indigo shouted, before feeling something contact her back, Mr. Sombra’s shrill whistle calling out.

“Aria! Indigo! Your out!” He jerked both ebony grey thumbs across his shoulders. “Good throw, super girl.”

Indigo slowly turned around, noticing in shock that Aria was laying down on her back, arms splayed out and surrounded by balls she had been carrying. She had been directly in front of the Siren, screening Fireside from the girl’s view and allowing the amber teen to ricochet a ball off her purple legs and into Indigo’s back.

“Woo!” Fireside breathed heavily, adopting a stance similar to Aria’s though her hands were held up, forefingers declaring her rank.

Indigo could only start laughing, though she was overcome by the noise the rest of the class was making at the amazing play of Fireside. She slowly walked over to Aria and helped the beaten girl up, and the two of them headed over to their still motionless friend.

“What the shit was that, Glow?” Aria asked in pure shock, “By Adagio’s bush! I don’t know how the hell you pulled that stunt off!”

Fireside grinned in joy as she was slowly picked up off her back, the other two teens slinging her arms around their shoulders as they walked over to the gathering of students in front of Mr. Sombra. Fireside’s team made sure to all give the girl a firm pat on the back, everyone present still reeling from the display.

“Fireside,” rumbled Mr. Sombra, “Never in my days have I seen anyone, let alone a student, attempt such a stunt. And never would I have assumed that it would have worked!” He let out an uncharacteristic bark of laughter, before returning to his traditional grim state. “For that, you get a perfect score for today’s class. Now all of you, go get changed and hit the showers. Super girl here just saved you all from doing laps for the last ten minutes of class.”

Fireside grinned as cheers rang throughout the class.

Sidestep 12

Octavia nodded towards Lyra and Bon Bon as the pair got out of the back of Vinyl’s car, the girl resting an arm on the hood as she stood studying the cafe in front of them. It was the kind of place that even Octavia might call a little too highbrow, and judging by the looks the teens were getting from the individuals leaving, it was probably justified. A man in an extremely expensive looking suit even scoffed audibly at them as he past, turning his nose up along the way.

“Vinyl Scratch!” Octavia hissed softly as she watched the girl deliver a very uncouth gesture. “There is no need to be so uncivilized!”

“Well I think he deserved it.” Lyra grumbled as she came to stand beside her friend. “Now can we just get in there? This place just doesn’t sit well with me. Too… snobbish.”

The four girls nodded to one another as they made their way towards the entrance, walking up the large flight of stairs that lead to the top floor, which seemed to be the main way in and out of the building. They paused and glanced at Octavia once they reached the ornate door blocking their way.

“So, uh… You’re gonna be the one doing the talking in there, right, Octo-babe?” Vinyl said softly, fishing around and quieting down the music that blared from her headphones.

“I guess so…” Octavia sighed, before turning around and looking at the girl. “Though you have just as much experience dealing with these sort of people as well, Vinyl.”

“And what about me?” Lyra grumbled. “I’ve been to a few soirees myself you know!”

“Only because Octavia literally drug you with her to get your name and lyre playing skills out there.” Bon Bon chuckled as she patted the girl on the arm. “And you still haven’t thanked her for it.”

“Shush!” Lyra glared playfully at her girlfriend, ruffling the girl’s head with her hand. “I don’t need to be owing a favour to Octavia of all people!”

“Oh that’s nice!” Octavia said as she spun about and stared at Lyra with a stony visage. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Wait, I didn’t mean it like that!” Lyra reached out towards the girl who had turned back around and was now opening the door and stepping inside.

“Yes, excuse me?” Octavia’s posture was ramrod stiff, her shoulders squared and her head held high as she addressed one of the the young women standing before the four of them, the pair clad in tuxedos as they seemed to be struggling not to scoff at the appearances of the four teenagers that just walked into their place of business. “We are here to join Miss Adagio Dazzle and her two sisters.”

“I must not lie, as I find that incredibly hard to believe.” said the one on the right, rolling her eyes with forced exhaustion. “Miss Dazzle would never be seen with someone the likes of you, let alone your- guh!- friends. Why don’t you run along back to mommy?”

“Ah, Octavia. A pleasure to see you again, love.” all six women turned to look at the voice coming from somehow above them, Octavia just now noticing the floor was divided to go both upwards, as well as down to the main floor. On ground level. “And I see you brought your friends as I requested.”

The orange haired Siren was literally breathtaking, as evidenced of the gasps from Lyra and Bon Bon, while Vinyl resorted to giving a long wolf whistle instead. The Equestrian was wearing a sky blue gown that looked to be woven from the gossamer tears of angels, its fabric hugging the curves of the young woman like a second skin, a slit along the side allowing a peek of the wide hips of the head Siren. Her hair was tied back, before exploding into its normal mass of orange curls, the colour exploding in contrast to the dress, a single blue strand connecting the front to the back, allowing all to gaze upon the unblemished chest, covering just enough to keep one wanting more and to draw one’s eyes to the single strand of jewelry resting upon its swells.

“Of course, Adagio. You asked to see us, after all.” Octavia smiled as she made her way up the stairs, reaching out and embracing the Siren in a close embrace, before whispering softly in the girl’s ear. “What the hell is going on right now?”

“Keep calm, and follow me.” Adagio whispered back softly before releasing the girl and smiling down at the other three girls still staring at her. “Vinyl, Lyra, Bon Bon, come along. We have much that we must discuss.”

The five girls on the reception floor stared slack jawed at Adagio, before Bon Bon shook her head and nodded, guiding her two friends along and up the stairs, the four members of their group following Adagio down the hall.

“You know, normally I charge to be stared at so.” the Siren laughed as she paused and turned around to look at the girls, an extravagant door with even more unworldly adornments to her side. “But we are here for a different business. Come! My sisters and I’s private room. We shall only be bothered when we ask for service.”

The door creaked open and the four girls entered slowly, freezing in shock as they took in the room around them. A large, four post bed looking cushion sat in front of them, Aria lazing upon it in silence as she watched the girls enter the room, peering at them through the draping, silken sheets. To the side sat a table, an incredibly immaculate china set sat spread across it, the steaming fluids within noting that they were as of yet unfinished.

All around the four Canterlot High students were what looked like ancient statues, appearing like mermaids, gods and goddesses, even the Sirens themselves stared back, knowing smirks on the marble replicas. And yet, for all that, the most mind boggling piece of the enormous room was the sound of the running water flowing into what could only be described as an ancient Roaman bath house, complete with dark marble columns and and indescribable murals decorating the walls.

“Oh! Hi girls!” Sonata waved as she exited the steaming waters, the clear liquid running down her nude form in long rivulets. “Glad to see you made it! I hope the girls at the front weren’t too rude to you!”

“Er… Not… really?” Octavia said, blush spreading across her face as she watched Sonata towel herself down slightly, and then leave the towel on a rack and walk over to the table and sit down, seeming to completely ignore the fact that she was indeed naked at the present moment. “Are you going to, er…”

“To what?” Sonata tilted her head as she looked at the girl, noticing the similar blushes spreading across the faces of the girl’s friends, though Vinyl seemed to have a grin on it instead of a look of awe.

“I believe they are just in awe at the fact that you are naked, Sonata.” Aria laughed crudely, a smile spreading across her face. “Don’t know why they would want to complain, though.”

“We are in public!” Octavia managed to stutter out, looking back at her friends, frowning at Vinyl’s expression.

“You mean we are in a private room.” Aria said, making her way off the bed and walking towards the four human girls. Her own gown was no less fantastical, the piece seeming to to cur impossibly down her form, revealing her firm abdomen in addition to the Siren’s noticeable bust. The yellow and orange piece covered with thin interconnecting and swirling lines, making the dress look more like a piece of filigree artifice as it flowed down her body, a silken sash resting around her hips and dangling down towards her legs. Her hands peeked out of the trailing sleeves, the back of them close to running along the floor with the rest of the dress’ train.

“Relax, girls. It’s not like you don’t see it every day.” Adagio smiled a knowing smile as she appeared around the girls, standing to join her sisters at the table. “Though I must agree that Sonata is indeed something of a different level. The ballads sung for her attentions in those ancient days were quite the treat.”

“Oh! Remember when that crazy artist guy cut off his ear for Sonata?” Aria grinned darkly as she nudged her cyan sister in the arm.

“Oh my god! Please stop bringing that up!” Sonata hid her face in her hands as she shook her head. “That was so disgusting!”

“Or how about the fact that she caused that genocide, and thusly that war, about seventy-ish years ago,” Adagio’s smile grew dark as she looked at Sonata. “All because she chose a man of a different religion.”

“Staaaahp!” Sonata flailed her hands uselessly at her sisters, a blush of embarrassment spreading across her body in a steady wave.

“Wait, go over those again?” Lyra’s face was still flush from Sonata’s nudity, but a look of disbelief had replaced the previous look of awe.

“Oh, right.” Adagio turned around, a malicious look to rival that of what she had worn at CHS during the Battle of the Bands etched across her face. “To keep it simple, the three of us are the cause of almost every single conflict that your world has recorded.”

“...Wat?” Vinyl’s simple word described the emotions of each of the Canterlot High girls as they stood there staring at the Equestrian beings.

“We had to feed somehow.” Aria said, the girl now holding Sonata’s head under her arm. “At least the conflicts here were more filling than back in Equestria.”

“Tell me about it.” Adagio sighed, a sad smile coming to her face. “You humans are quite the destructive species. Mind you, some of the atrocities that those Ponies did… Remember how they sunk the entire western seaboard to the bottom of the ocean with magic?”

Adagio looked back at her sisters, only to groan and face palm when she saw what Aria was doing to Sonata.

“Would you grow up already, Aria? Your over six thousand years old and yet you still act like a child.”

“Okay, stop.” Bon Bon waved her hands in front of her, trying to cut Adagio off. “I thought the three of you were reformed because of Sunset?”

“Reformed? Us?” Adagio rested her fingertips against her sternum. “Dearies, no, no, no. We don’t regret a single thing we did. We are merely playing nice for our dear sister.”

“And what if she found out what you have done?” Lyra walked forward, the blush of embarrassment replaced with budding anger. “Do you think she would want to be sisters with people who-”

“Look, Heartstrings, you can chill, alright?” Aria let go of Sonata’s head, the cyan girl flailing about as she got back to her feet, sticking her tongue out at her retreating sister. “Man, I can’t believe that I’m the one who has to explain things here. As it sits, yes, we did horrible shit, we admit it! What we have done cannot be easily forgiven, if at all, but we are trying to turn over a new leaf here, so to say. Just like Sunset tried to. She’s our sister now, and even if she finds out about what we did and abandons us, we will still care for her. She’s an outcast, kinda like us. Kindred spirits I could say.”

Silence washed over the room as the Gaians tried to compute what they had just listened to, each of them looking at one and talking with bodily motions instead of words. Sonata slowly walked up to stand with her sisters, slowly tying her hair back into a ponytail while the three of them watched the human girls.

“Fine. As completely absurd as it is, and as different as yours and Sunset’s cases are, I guess we can turn the other cheek.” Lyra grumbled, crossing her arms as she took in the Sirens surprisingly relief filled looks.

“Good. Then we can get to business.” Adagio nodded her head, motioning around the room with a swaying arm. “Feel free to take a seat. It is time we talk about Sunset. As equals.”

“And what is it you wanted to talk about?” Octavia said as she moved over and sat on the edge of the bed, almost gasping in surprise as she sunk into it faster than she expected. “Sonata had made it sound pretty important.”

“Fireside has just found out about Anon-A-Miss, thanks to Principal Cinch.” Adagio explained, taking her seat at the sisters table and delicately wrapping her slender digits around her tea cup. “And is now having concerns about it. We have done all that we could to calm her down, but she still worries about it, even though she denies it.”

“Cinch showed her the Anon-A-Miss page, and the comments were of course people thinking it was Sunset behind it.” Aria continued on with a small nod. “There was also the photographs of Sunset when she won the Fall Formal in the past, which didn’t help in dissuading her fears.”

“Then Cinch went and said that Sunset Shimmer was last seen on Thursday December eighteenth!” Sonata grumbled loudly, crossing her arms across her generous bust. “So now she’s thinking that she’s Sunset Shimmer, and is complaining about how she doesn’t remember anything from her past!”

“Well, I mean… She is Sunset Shimmer.” Vinyl chuckled as she leaned back on the bed. “But I can see how this can be a bit of an issue.”

“Well to top it off, Dean Cadance informed us of Cinch’s intent of getting Fireside to captain the CPA team for the Friendship Games.” Adagio said, her voice low and bubbling with anger. “That is the last thing that she needs, to go back to that school.”

“The students would eat her alive, and she wouldn’t know why!” Sonata whined, tears starting to come to her eyes.

“And that doesn’t include the chance that something would happen there to her.” Aria said, crossing her arms as she stared at the CHS students. “She was obviously attacked before, so what’s stopping it from happening again when she returns as the captain of CPA’s Friendship Games team?”

“Well what are you thinking we should do then?” Octavia asked, looking around at the three sisters. “I doubt you could convince her to not go?”

“No dice. That would seem fishy to her.” Aria shook her head, pigtails waving around behind her.

“Can’t you magic Cinch into not making her go?” Lyra asked, smirk on her face. “I mean, that’s what you did to CHS. More or less.”

“We could only persuade her so much.” Adagio replied, setting down her teacup after a small sip. “She would still have to go as part of the student delegation.”

“Well what’s your plan then?” Vinyl asked, sitting back up and staring at Adagio intently. “You’re the one here with thousands of years of experience after all.”

“That’s why we called for you.” Adagio responded eventually, sighing tiredly as she looked at the four girls. “We don’t know what to do, without drawing the suspicion of Fireside…”

“Well… What if we bodyguard her?” Bon Bon spoke up, everyone’s heads shooting towards her and causing her to give a small, panicked scream before continuing. “A-a-all of us, t-together, I mean. T-t-that way we can make sure she’s safe and we can help her understand the situation, even if it means lying to her.”

“Lying, huh?” Aria scratched her chin before leveling a grin at the girl. “You’re more devious than I thought, and that’s after I overheard you wanting to throw knives at the Rain-tards.”

“I guess that will have to suffice.” Adagio said as she polished off her tea, setting it down on the table and steepling her fingers, staring at the girls. “We will have to work together to come up with some stories to tell her if the need arises. But what about yourselves? Wouldn’t you raise suspicions of yourselves if you are seen helping us?”

“Eh, we already are outcasts.” Lyra shrugged. “Well, ‘cept for Octavia. She was the popular one.”

“Title and fame means nothing if you don’t help those that are in need.” Octavia said grimly, a dark look on her steely face.

“Noblesse Oblige? And here I thought chivalry was dead.” Aria chuckled, smiling at the group. “Works for me. Dagi, Sonny? What do you think?”

“Okies!” Sonata juggled her head up and down in rapid movements, smile on her face. “I’ll do my best to make sure Fireside thinks of CHS as little as possible! I mean, not down putting! I don’t want her-”

“I agree. We shall continue to dissuade Fireside of thinking about CHS, and deal with Cinch if the needs arise. You four would do best to start thinking up what can be done once we reach the school.” Adagio nodded, before a malicious smile came to her face. “Now since you four are here, why don’t we have some… fun?”

Sidestep 13

Author's Note

Okay, so, why is a this labelled as a Sidestep instead of a Chapter, considering it's over 4000 words? Well I'll be honest. The Anon-A-Miss storyline is second thought to me with this story. Yes, it lead Sunset to where she is today. Yes, Anon-A-Miss is what Fall of Harmony and some of Contest of Rivals was all about. But this story is a bit different, and I couldnt justify giving Anon-A-Miss a lead Chapter in it. ^^;

There won't be much more reference of Anon-A-Miss in the story. The crimes of the Gaia CMC will never be mentioned, and I hope you all understand this.

Nyhll

Sidestep 13

“Woooooo! Shopping!” Sonata yelled as the girls arrived at the Crystal Empire Mall, the massive superstructure standing as resolute as ever, its face a myriad of glass and steel, glinting in the remnants of the cold light of the winter evening.

“I seriously hope we are keeping it simple this time, girls.” Fireside said as the car came to a stop. She unbuckled herself and got out of the car, the memory of a similar event playing through her mind. “I just need some fresh workout clothes, maybe some sneakers?”

“Well I don’t know why I got dragged along.” Aria groaned as she slammed the car’s door. “I’m so close to finishing the tune ups on Mag’s!”

“Well I was hoping to stop off at The Candie Shoppe.” Adagio said quietly as she locked the car and started towards the mall.

“Oooooh! Dagi needs some new toys, huh?” taunted Aria, the girl following up close behind and wrapping her arms around Adagio, causing a gasp to emanate from the mass of orange curls.

“A-Aria! Behave yourself!” the young woman chided, her face hidden by her hair even as she turned back to look at Aria.

“Ummm… Do I even want to know?” Fireside said, gazing at Sonata with a look of worry, amusement, and subtle knowing.

“Oh! I think Adagio just burnt out her vibrator last night.” Sonata said simply, a warm smile on her face as she leaned forward to look at Fireside. “That’s why she wanted to go to The Candie Shoppe!”

“Bwaaaaa…” Fireside stopped and stared in embarrassment at Sonata, face erupting into flames at just how innocent and nonchalant the girl was acting.

“Huh? What’s with that look, Fireside?” Sonata paused and tilted her head, a bemused look on her features.

“Are you sure that’s something you should be saying so nonchalantly!? Especially in public!?” whispered Fireside, the girl rushing forward and grabbing hold of Sonata’s shoulders. “That’s some very personal information, Sona!”

“Meh…?” the girl shrugged, giggling as she broke away from her sister. She started to skip towards the entrance of the mall, catching up with Fireside’s other two sisters. “All I know, Firey, is that you’d be a lot calmer if you did the same!”

Fireside buried her face in her hands, blubbering incoherently as her sisters made their way to the mall. Taking deep breaths to calm herself, Fireside eventually started running to try and catch up with her sisters, reaching them as they came close to the doors.

“Seriously? She hasn't yet?” Aria said, looking away from Sonata and back at Fireside with a lewd smirk. “C’mon, Glow! What’s the matter? You aren’t gonna bite yourself, are ya? Not that I’m judging that is!”

“Aria! Shut! Up!” the girl with the flaming face whispered harshly, looking ready to strangle her purple skinned sister.

“I do have to agree, dear.” Adagio said, a rather malicious look on her own face. “If you haven’t taken time for yourself yet, well…”

“Would you three just shut up about my personal life!?” Fireside screamed softly, her arms shooting up to cover her face, her head shaking in her embrace.

“Fine, fine.” Aria said reluctantly, striding forward and slapping her sister playfully on the arm. “Looks like you and Sonny are gonna go get your guys’ stuff, while me and Mom here go do our stuff.”

“Aria, I will murder you if you don't stop calling me that.” Adagio growled, hands wringing in front of her.

“Alright, alright, let’s go get you another toy so you can go home and calm down, Mom.” Aria snarked, turning back around towards Adagio, only to pause when she noticed the furious look on her sisters face. “Uh… Ad-wah!”

Adagio roared as she lunged at Aria, the girl ducking and dodging around, before running into the mall laughing, with Adagio in hot pursuit, screaming obscenities enough to make the world’s collective of sailors simultaneously blush.

“Um…” Fireside stood still and watched the reactions of the people that Aria and Adagio tore through, looks of confusion and annoyance spread amongst the sea of people. “Is it okay if I forget this all happened?”

“Nope!” Sonata giggled as she interlaced a hand around Fireside’s before starting to skip and drag her sister into the mall. “I’m not letting you forget this until you take some me time!”

“Sona!” Fireside started to object, before joining Sonata in a fit of giggles, staggering as she tried to keep up with her sister as the pair made their own way into the mall. “Sona! Please! Slow down!”

“Oh! Sorries!” chuckled Sonata as she reduced her speed to more of a leisurely stroll. “Though you should be able to keep up with me just fine, Firey! You’re so tall, and your legs are so long!”

“Well you started dragging me along, Sona! How could I keep up when I'm tripping over my own feet?”

“Run faster!” Sonata smiled as she looked back at Fireside, the girl finally catching her stride and giggling as she started to skip along with Sonata, the pair completely ignoring the looks of the people around them. They laughed and giggled as they skipped through the mall, apologizing to those they bumped into due to their vigorous movements.

“Okay… Okay, slow down…!” Fireside managed to get out between gasps for air and her continued cackling. “Where… are we… going…?”

“Well I was thinking we could stop off at TBS for your stuff, and then there’s a new shop that I want to go to!” Sonata squealed happily, giving a look that she usually reserved for when she gave one of her many glowing recommendations about tacos.

“Ummm… Sure? So off to the second floor then I think?” Fireside paused to try and look at one of the many map stations the mall had set up, only to momentarily freeze when her eyes panned to the side and saw an unmistakably familiar girl with a head of rainbow streaked hair.

“Er… Why don’t you lead the way, Sonata?” Fireside gave the warmest smile she could as she looked away from the map, praying that the girl and her group didn’t notice her.

“Absolutelies!” Sonata shot a hand up in the air, a single digit pointing to the sky. “You can trust Big Sis’ Sonata to get you wherever you need to be!”

Fireside let Sonata once again grab her hand and start dragging the pair towards the stairs and deeper into the mall.

“Do you think she noticed us?” Rarity said softly as she tilted her sunglasses down, peering at her friends worriedly.

“Kinda hard to miss me, Rare.” Rainbow growled fiercely, before groaning and apologizing. “Sorry… But my point stands! How many people do you know that have rainbow coloured hair in this city?”

“She has a point…” Fluttershy muttered, even softer than how the usually soft spoken girl talked normally.

“Well she didn’t seem to be paying attention to us if she did see us.” grunted Pinkie Pie, the girl seeming to have finished her metamorphosis into a disheveled mass of grey. “We should get going if we’re gonna follow her.”

“Agreed.” came the gruff response from Applejack, the farmer grimacing as she pushed down on her right arm, it’s orange length wrapped up in bandages. “This whole situation has gon’n left me in a right foul mood.”

“How's the arm feelin’?” Rainbow grimaced as she looked down at her friends arm.

“Better’n Celestia’s wall Ah’d figure.” the girl chuckled darkly as she flexed her arm, thoughts going back to the start of the day.

***

“Would the following students please come to the main office…” Principal Celestia’s voice echoed through the school over the intercoms, causing students to pause and listen boredly as the Principal started listing off students.

“Apple Bloom, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. Again, would the following students please come to the main office…”

“What do you figure this is about?” Pinkie Pie asked, the pink ball of excitement uncharacteristically soft spoken.

“Maybe they heard about Sunset?” Rainbow shrugged, keeping stride with her friends as the group made their way to the office.

“With how much Twilight was around? I would say that they most likely know more than we do.” Rarity said, ignoring the looks that the group was earning.

Anon-A-Miss may have stopped posting, but the damage seemed to have been done. The student body was fractured, the friendships and camaraderies that had been built up since the Fall Formal and through the aftermath of the Battle of the Bands had been excised from the school in a deluge of distrust and paranoia, without a single student being spared from the atrocities. The school grounds had become more like a battleground, with what remained of social groups banding together in extremely fragile and volatile arrangements.

“And the only ones that know more than Twilight here are…” Fluttershy started, only to pause when the Rainbooms passed by the four girls she was just starting to talk about, each of them nodding slightly as the five girls passed on by.

“Would be those four…” Rainbow muttered as they passed by. “And they ain't sharin’ much.”

“Can ya really go’n blame ‘em?” Applejack said, shaking her head. “They said ta follow their leads, so Ah guess we’d best go’n follow.”

The quintet remained silent as they finished making their ways through the hallways, stopping as they gazed over the office in front of them, looking around at one another before nodding, following each other into the room one after another.

“Ah, girls.” Principal Celestia turned and smiled as she saw the Rainbooms enter her office, nodding at their arrivals. “I am glad to see the five of you have arrived. We are just waiting for the other three and then we can talk.”

“Are you going to tell us why we are here?” Rarity looked around the room, pausing when she noticed Vice Principal Luna standing with a tall, black skinned woman with her long teal hair tied back in a ponytail, as well as two officers of the Canterlot Police Department. “Erm… Who’s the woman? And… and why are there officers?”

“We will begin once- Ah, just on time.” Celestia gave a sad smile as she watched three younger girls enter her office, each with a barely restrained look of worry on their faces to match their shuffling strides.

“Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, thank you for joining us. Luna, would you please close the door? It is best that our meeting in not privy to errant ears.” Luna nodded to her sister as she crossed the room, making her way between the young teenage girls and to the door, closing it gently.

“Now, I am sure you all are wondering as to why we called for this meeting.” Celestia said slowly, looking over everyone arranged before her, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity coming to stand by their sisters, or next best thing in the case of Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. “As you are no doubt aware, Anon-A-Miss stopped posting at the start of the month, though that was thanks to MyStable and our local officers in the CPD working together and freezing the account. The two parties also worked together to track the IP’s of the various posts that Anon-A-Miss had made, though they were only able to track the dates from a week beforehand, so all that we know is that Anon-A-Miss is a resident of our city, and has been posting from various places such as Sugarcube Corner and other business’ that offer free wi-fi.”

“But then why are we here?” Rarity asked, holding onto Sweetie Belle protectively. “We all have alibi’s, seeing as we’re students after all.”

“Well normally, yes.” Luna decided to speak up instead of her sister, walking around to stand beside her own family member. “However MyStable had a feature that allowed users to queue posts, so that they may be published at any time. It turns out that Anon-A-Miss made great use of this feature, as all of her posts were uploaded on either weekends, holidays, or after school hours.”

“Your seriously not saying that one of us is Anon-A-Miss, are you!?” Rainbow shouted, fury flying from every syllable. “After all that we’ve done for CHS!?”

“We are not implying that one of you is behind Anon-A-Miss.” Celestia said with a tired sigh, folding her arms as she looked down at the ground before shifting her gaze back up at the girls, looking deep into the three particular sets of eyes. “Is there something the three of you would like to say?”

“P-Principal Celestia!? What are you implying!?” it was Rarity’s turn to be angry at the head of her school, her grasp around Sweetie Belle tightening ever more as she stared intently at the older woman. “My sister would never associate with someone, or something, as beastly as Anon-A-Miss! I resent you even suggesting such at thing! Why she is the most innocent, most lovely-”

“Stop it!” Sweetie Belle tore away and out of her sister’s arms, tears streaming down her face as she fell to the floor, sobs starting to wrack her willowy frame. “Please, just stop it!”

“S-Sweetie… Belle…?” all of Rarity’s vitriol and fury had instantly washed away to be replaced by concern and confusion, the pale white girl reaching down towards her sister.

“I believe that is my queue to join the conversation.” said the unknown woman as she pushed off of Celestia’s desk and strode forward. “Pleasure to meet you all, you may call me Chrysalis. I’m, how to explain this… Well to put it simply you can think of me as “Black Ops.”

The girl’s watched in shock as the woman, Chrysalis, gave finger quotes in time with her description of herself, before looking back at Celestia, the Principal giving a single nod before Chrysalis turned back to look at the girls before her.

“My dear friend here, Principal Celestia, asked a favour of me to find to help with finding Anon-A-Miss. Oh, and this Twilight… Sperkles? Whatever her name was, she was rather adamant about Anon-A-Miss being found and brought to justice. I’ve seen some upset people in my life, but I don’t think they all combined would hold a candle to that girl’s raw rage.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash both looked down as they felt the girls they were holding onto jolt suddenly, Rarity had knelt down and was trying to hold Sweetie Belle, even as the girl ignored her to continue sobbing.

“Needless to say, I was successful, and while my means weren’t of… well, fully legal, I did find Anon-A-Miss and inform Celery and Lettuce her about my findings.” Celestia groaned as Luna let out an annoyed scoff, Chrysalis giggling as she looked back at the two women. “They decided to inform the local authorities, and I assisted them by supplying the information I found. Then everyone got together and had a big meeting and that’s how this meeting came to be.”

“If you’re trying to intimidate one of us into falsely admitting blame, it’s not gonna work!” Rainbow yelled, glaring at the woman.

“Oh! Oh no! No, no, no! I’m not trying to get anyone to falsely admit blame.” Chrysalis laid her hands against her chest, giving a look of fake hurt that slowly faded away into a malicious glare. “I’m waiting for Anon-A-Miss to reveal themselves.”

The room remained silent, save for the soft sobs coming from Sweetie Belle and the silent reassurances coming from her older sister. Chrysalis started to pace around, her eyes glued on the three younger girls in the room even as their protectors held them close.

“How about this.” Chrysalis said after a minute of silent stalking, a dark smile coming to her face. “The first to admit their guilt will get half of the punishment for the crime, second getting the full time in “juvie”, and last will get double the-”

“It was me!”

Shocked gasps tore through the Rainbooms as Applebloom shrugged off Applejack’s hands and walked forward, a look of defiance in her eyes as she stopped and looked up at the tall, woman with mesmerizing green eyes.

“Ah’m Anon-A-Miss. Not Sweetie, not Scoots. It was all me.”

“Bloom…” Applejack said softly, reaching out towards her sister in shock, praying that her sister was just playing some sort of cruel joke on her. Instead, the girl slowly turned back, her teary eyes stuck looking at the floor, unable to meet the gaze of the stetson wearing farmer.

“Ah’m sorry, AJ.” the girl whispered softly, her eyes shut tight as she balled her fists. “Ah’m so sorry…”

“She’s *hic* lying!” Sweetie Belle called out from the floor, looking over at her friend as fresh tears started to stain her cheeks, her voice cracking in time with her hiccups and sobs. “I’m part of this too!”

“Sweetie! This is not the time to be joking like this!” Rarity whispered quickly, trying to grab Sweetie and pull her close, the girl struggling as she tried to break away, eventually doing so and staggering over to Apple Bloom.

“We’re Anon-A-Miss.” Sweetie managed to get out, wiping away her tears as she looked at Chrysalis square in the eyes.

“This is sweet and all, but I’m still waiting for the last little “Miss”.” Chrysalis said, her evil grin growing ever more into the look of a vicious predator, her gaze slowly traveling over to the small brown girl with magenta hair, her head staring down at the floor.

“...Scoot…?” Rainbow whispered, her hands shaking even as she held onto the girl, her eyes mere pinpricks as she tried to stay focused on the quiet form of Scootaloo before she started to chuckle nervously. “Th-they’re joking… ri-right? No way- Come on, Scoot! There’s no way you could be Anon-A-Miss! Tell me this is all just a big misunderstanding!”

Scootaloo stood there in silence as Rainbow Dash started to shake her, growing ever more violent and forcing Applejack to come over and seperate the two of them when she noticed the dark look coming to the athlete's eyes.

“C’mon, Dash…” the farmer said, forcing her larger and more muscular frame onto the spritely speedster, squashing all forms of physical struggle. “C’mon…”

“Damnit, Scootaloo! Tell me your fucking lying!” tears were flying from the cerise eyes of the contained Rainbow Dash. “Scootaloo!”

The girl stood there, her shoulders hunched even as her body started to give small, barely noticeable quakes, before she slowly trudged over towards her friends, each step matching in time with the ever more desperate ravings of Rainbow Dash. She stopped when she stood beside her friends, looking up at Chrysalis and softly whispering…

“We’re Anon-A-Miss…”

Chrysalis’ grin grew deeper and almost maniacal as she stared at the three girls, the self-disappointment of Apple Bloom, the sorrow of Sweetie Belle, the pure look of defeat and emptiness of Scootaloo, all of them seemed to feed her, to make her swell ever larger before the three girls.

“God damn is this job satisfying!” the woman yelled, clapping her hands as she spun around to look at Celestia, her back turned to the crowd. “You’re gonna have to step up your game, lover, if you want me to even feel a fraction fo what I just felt now!”

“Chryssi, perhaps now is not the time for this?” Celestia said softly, trying her best to calm the elating woman down.

“I’ll fucking say!” Rainbow yelled, Applejack starting to struggle to contain her. “Ha ha! Good, FUCKING JOKE, Celestia! Intimidating these young girls into-”

“Shut up…” Rainbow grew deathly silent at Scootaloo’s barely audible whisper, the girl hunch further as her hands grew tight enough to threaten to draw blood. “It really was us, Dash…”

Applejack let out a sad sigh as she felt Rainbow Dash fall limp, like a marionette with its strings cut. She could barely hear the girl breath, and doubted that much could be done to bring the athlete back to her senses. Instead she focused on looking at Apple Bloom, her gaze growing steely as she stared intently at her sister.

“Bloom. Is this true?” she asked, watching as the girl remained staring forward, obviously unable to meet the disappointed gaze of her elder sister.

“Swear on the big stump out back…” the girl said, Applejack feeling her knees buckle slightly at the girl’s admission, causing her to stagger back against the door and drop Rainbow Dash harshly onto the floor.

“Sw-Sweetie! Whatever could have ever given you an idea such as this!?” Rarity could barely formulate the words as she stared at her sister, the girl the only one actively sobbing it appeared as she looked back Rarity. “Why…?”

“I didn’t want Sunset to hurt you again…” she said softly, her eyes red and cheeks raw from her crying. “She made you go to such a dark place before, Rarity… I didn’t want to lose you…”

“But why would you resort to telling such horrible secrets…?” Fluttershy asked, walking over to help Rarity remain standing, arriving just in time to catch the near fainting girl. “Why did you blame Sunset…?”

“She got off easy.” Scootaloo said evenly, sounding almost robotic as her gaze stayed locked on the floor. “She causes everyone to fight, destroys the front entrance and brainwashes everyone, and she gets told to make friends? You five may have decided not to stand up for yourselves, but we weren’t going to take that insult standing down.”

“Insult?” the people in the room could swear they heard the sound of a balloon or tire deflating as Pinkie Pie’s hair seemed to grow more and more slack, more and more limp. “What do you mean, insult?”

“She got a slap on tha wrists! How is that fair fer everythin’ she did!? An’ then you actually decide ta include her in yer group an’ kick tha three o’ us out! Aren’t we yer sisters? Yer family!?” Apple Bloom managed out of grit teeth, the girl shaking in anger.

“Fer fuck’s sake, Bloom!” Applejack roared as she shot to her feet, slamming her arm through the wall behind her with a loud crunch before bringing it back out. “Is that what this’s all about!? Us goin’n deciding that maybe, just maybe, Sunset actually deserved a second chance!? Is us tryin’ ta include her in something that wrong!?”

The room grew silent again after Applejack’s outburst, the girl growling in a mix of fury and disillusionment as she turned her gaze to look at the other two girls.

“An what about tha two o’ ya? What did you possibly gain from scapegoatin’ o’ Sunset!?”

“If I may interrupt for a moment.” Luna said, walking forward with a stern look. “I suggest that the five of you return to class, now. We shall be contacting the parents and guardians of these three girls to discuss the consequences of their actions.”

“So now you just want to kick us out!?” Rarity shot back up, worry spreading across her face at a rapid pace. “But they’re our sisters!”

“They’re not mine…” Rainbow said as she slowly got up, her gaze boring into the back of Scootaloo’s head, the girl seeming to notice somehow as her shoulders drew up ever further to shield her. “Not after what they've done… They deserve to be locked away after the shit they’ve done…”

“And what about the five of you… Did you not fail in regards to what was asked of you?” Chrysalis spoke up again, an indescribable look on her face as she loomed over the five older girls. “I know about Twilight and all of this “magic business”, she explained to me herself, as well as the fact that she asked you to look after this Sunset Shimmer girl. And given the state she was found in that night, and what happened to her? I think the five of you have some real thinking to do. Now I suggest you leave. It’s time for the real adults here to talk.”

The five girls responded in a mix of anger, shock, and sorrow at the woman’s declaration, before standing up and making their way to the door, Rainbow Dash throwing the door open before slowly storming through, followed by Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, both of them looking back into the room as Rarity and Applejack stood and solemnly watched their sisters, the pair nodding and leaving the two grieving sisters to try and catch up to the beyond distraught Rainbow Dash.

“Ah’ll, uh… Ah’ll fix the wall…” Applejack said lamely, not even able to look at Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna, the two of them shaking their heads before Celestia made her way towards the microphone on her desk, picking it up and starting to speak into it.

“Would Granny Smith please come to the main office?”

***

“MUDDAFUGGIN NARWHAAAAAALS!” Sonata screamed as she dumped yet another armful of stitched facsimiles of the aquatic creature onto the cashier’s till, the young looking boy giving a nervous smile as sweat started to roll down his temple. Fireside gave a nervous smile as Sonata started to dash back into the shop dedicated to her favourite creature to grab more goodies.

“Sorry about this…” she said quietly, rubbing the back of her head. “I don’t suppose you get a commission or something?”

The boy gave a sad smile as he shook his head before returning to swiping yet more of the stitched narwhal dolls through his scanner.

“You can thank us later!” Aria announced herself by shouting at Fireside, and annoyed look to go with her equally tired voice. “I just save you from having to deal with the Rain-Tards again.”

“Were they still stalking me and Sonata?” Fireside asked, looking around Aria and noticing Adagio shaking her head as she looked behind her shoulder.

“Still?” her orange haired sister asked, looking at Fireside in concern. “We thought we saw them when we came in, but I was too busy trying to chase Aria down and strangle her with her own pigtails.”

“I would more likely strangle myself trying to fit that- Guh!” Aria doubled over as Adagio delivered a nasty looking shiver to her crude sisters stomach.

“I wouldn’t worry about them anymore, Fireside. We sent them on their way.”

“GIVE ME ALL THE NARWHALS!” Sonata could be heard laughing maniacally from the back area, causing all three of her sisters to give tired sighs.

Chapter 13

The month of January was finally coming to a close. Students were finishing exams, midterms, or other various papers that they had collectively all lost sleep on in their mad frenzies to review what they had studied in the first semester.

“Maaaan…” Aria groaned as she leaned back, stretching as the four sisters got out of Adagio’s car. “I am sooo glad exams are done.”

“I agree!” Sonata giggled as she looked over at her shorter sister. “You were getting really whiny there towards the end!”

“I was not!” came the growling voice of the purple sister, the girl glaring at her cyan family member.

“Yes, you were.” Adagio’s carried a tone of finality as the four girls made their way towards the school, Aria rolling her eyes as she trudged along.

“Your still just mad that we had no D cell batteries for your toy!” Aria chuckled as she clapped Adagio’s back playfully.

“Really, Aria?” Fireside said loudly, groaning as she connected the palm of her hand to her forehead. “Can you just drop this subject already!?”

“Seriously! Prized breeding stallions would feel emasculated by that thing!”

“Ariiiaaa…” Adagio turned around and glared maliciously at the crass girl, her hands clenching and unclenching rapidly. “I will end you if you don’t shut up…”

“Fiiiine…” Aria relented and rolled her eyes, only to instantly return to a snide smirk. “Horsefucker.”

Strangled screams of fury and threats of dismemberment trailed after the two girls as Aria started towards Crystal Prep, doing her best to retreat from the vengeful ire of her sister. Sonata and Fireside shared small looks before giggling and shrugging their shoulders as they started to make their own ways to the school.

“So how well do you think you did?” Sonata asked, a lively skip to her steps, her arms trailing behind her thanks to holding onto her bag.

“Pretty well, I think?” Fireside gave a small smile as she thought back to her tests. They had been fine, for the most part. She always finished before anyone else and had to wait at her desk for the mandatory hour to pass before she could leave, but she felt confident with her answers. “How about you?”

“Same as you.” her sister sung, doing a quick spin and twirl maneuver. “Just think, one more semester left! Then we’re free again!”

“Heh, I guess you’re right, huh?” Fireside smiled as she followed Sonata up the brief flight of stairs and into the school.

“Ah! M-Miss Glow!” came the half nasally, half whiny tone of Principal Cinch’s personal secretary, the balding man waving the taller girl down as he pushed through the sea of entering students. “P-P-Pricipal C-Cinch would l-ike to-to see you!”

“Oh? Like, right now? I was just heading to home room, though. Can it wait till after?” Fireside asked as she looked over to Sonata, the girl giving a small frown in response.

“I’m, um, I-I’m afraid not!” the man shook his head slightly, having to reseat his glasses on the bridge of his nose as a result. “Sh-she said it shouldn’t take long! Follow me please!”

“Wah- Hey!” Fireside suddenly found herself being drug by the petite man, his iron grip encased around her lower arm. “Fine, I’ll come along, just let go! See you, Sonata? I guess?”

The vertically diverse pair made steady tracks through the school, bobbing and weaving between the various students that steadily thinned the more the two progressed. Eventually, after multiple flights of stairs, the pair came to rest before the front door to the woman’s office, the man sweating and panting slightly.

“T-There you are!” He said, pulling off his fogged up glasses and wiping them with the cloth he retrieved from his suit. “Sh-Sh-She’s just inside her o-of-office!”

Fireside gave a small nod before walking towards the door, turning the ornate handle and making her way into the room. The pitch blackness overwhelmed her, swallowing her in its embrace as she shut the door behind herself. She noticed the hairs all over her body were starting to stand on edge as she took slow, steady strides towards the Principal’s desk, the lamp upon it the only source of illumination in the room, pausing before taking a seat on one of the fancy leather chairs that sat before the desk.

“Why did you ask to see me?” Fireside inquired as she stared at the tall back of the woman’s chair, the piece of furniture slowly turning around to reveal Cinch’s passively aggressive face.

“Ah, Miss Fireside, how nice of you to come.” the woman started, seeming to be completely ignoring Fireside’s question. “I asked to see you today because I wish to discuss the Friendship Games with you… Are you familiar with them at all?”

“I know they are a competition of sorts between Crystal Prep Academy and Canterlot High School?” the girl gave a small shrug as she tried her best to remember what she heard about them. “That’s about all I know.”

“Well, that will have to do for the moment. You see, the assembly today is being held in regard to the naming of the team of students our Academy will be using for the Friendship Games, and I want you to be the team captain.” Cinch explained, steepling her fingers as she looked across the table at Fireside.

“Oh, um, thanks?” Fireside gave a nervous chuckle to go with her even more nervous grin. “In all honesty, Principal Cinch, I’d just assume not go there if that’s fine.”

“Well I’m afraid that won’t do at all.”

“Um, what?” Fireside had a bemused look on her face as she tried to pierce through the darkness and study Cinch.

“You will be the captain for the games, that has already been decided.” the woman said, a cruel, confident tone carrying through the room.

“Decided by who? And don’t I get a say?” Fireside was slowly swapping her humour to anger, as evident by her rising tone.

“If you value the education of you, your sisters, and those friends of yours, you will participate in the games as the captain of Crystal Prep’s team, as well as not mention this to anyone, though I will of course deny the allegations, and with my word against yours, I don’t think you would have much of a chance.”

Fireside’s look of annoyance slowly morphed to one of barely restrained anger as she shot to her feet, her hands slamming on the desk just as Cinch’s smirk changed to a smug smile of pure evil.

“Are you seriously blackmailing me!?” the girl yelled, slamming her fists on the edge of the table.

“I am merely… informing you of role regarding the Friendship Games, Miss Glow.” Cinch’s smile grew even deeper as she watches the girl fume helplessly.

“And what if I don’t? What happens if i go to the police, huh?” Fireside demanded, realizing the hair on her body had remained standing the whole time, a small buzzing sound finally becoming audible in the silence.

“Well unfortunately this time you won’t have a phone recording as evidence.” Cinch pointed out as Fireside dug into her pocket for her phone, the device’s screen wavering and flickering. “And if you do decide to tell anyone, it still won’t help your case. Instead you will singlehandedly make sure that everyone you hold dear will be unable to pursue any sort of post secondary education.”

“You really think highly of yourself, don’t you?” Fireside grimaced as she realized the ultimatum that had been thrown down upon her. Sure, she would be fine not doing university or the likes, but her sisters? Twilight? They don’t deserve to lose their chances.

“Fine. I’ll play your stupid game, you traitorous bitch. But! If I find out you backed out on your end of the deal? I will personally end you…” Fireside shoved her arms onto the outside lip of Cinch’s desk with as much force as she could muster, her muscles screaming as she connected with enough force to break a large chunk of the woman’s heavy desk away, the piece clattering to the floor as Fireside stood up and turned away, only to pause and look over her shoulder at the surprised looking woman.

“I’d get that looked at if I were you…” she said with a smirk before walking towards the door and exiting the room.

***

“Okay, seriously? The fuck did she do this time?” Aria asked as she watched Fireside viciously stab her fork into her salad.

“I’ll tell you girl’s tonight.” the girl growled as she finished off her salad. “Promise.”

“So, um…” Twilight gave a nervous half chuckle as she tried to change the subject. “A-Are you girls ready to hear who’s going to be making the team for the Friendship Games?”

“Well I know that I said I didn’t want to go.” Adagio said with a tired sigh. “I don’t want to go back to that place.”

“Me neither!” Sonata said, an adorable, angry look on her face. “Those people are jerks! Er, mostly, I mean…!”

“No worries, Sonata.” Fireside said as she finished draining her water bottle in a single, elongated pull. “Yeah, I, uh… I’m not looking forward to going there myself.”

“I’m just glad Cadance was able to talk Cinch out of having me participate!” Twilight had a happy smile on her face. “That will give me more of a chance to study the strange readings the school has been giving my sensors since the start of the school year.”

“Strange readings?” Aria gave a chuckle as she looked over at the bespectacled girl. “What are you talking about, Spark?”

“Oh! Well Ethyl has been recording these strange waves and patterns, usually coinciding with those strange light shows the school were putting on.” Twilight started to explain. “So I figured that maybe I would stop by there one day after class and-”

“Wait, who’s Ethyl?” Fireside turned to look at the lavender skinned girl, wonder on her face.

“Oh, er…” the girl immediately turned flush with embarrassment, stuttering over her words as she tried to clarify the situation. “E-E-E-Ethyl is just what I n-n-named my sca-anner! I-I-I-It’s just easier to say then-”

“It’s fine, Twilight!” Fireside let out a surprisingly hearty laugh given how she had been acting so far. “No need to explain your thought process’ to us.”

“Attention, students of Crystal Prep Academy. Please proceed to the auditorium as soon as possible for an important assembly.”

The lunchroom grew silent as the student’s all turned their attentions up to the voice of their Principal ringing out through the crowded room, causing whispers to break out amongst the gathered youths.

“Well, I think I would hazard a guess about what that assembly is gonna be about.” Aria said, a heartless chuckle as she returned to scarfing down the last remnants of her lunch.

“The Friendship Games, probably the naming of our team.” Adagio said as she finished cleaning up the crumbs of her food, neatly clearing up her plastic utensils onto her tray. “I suggest we hurry and make our way to the auditorium. We don’t want to keep our gracious Principal waiting.”

The four other girls nodded as they finished with their own meals, Twilight rushing to clean herself up as best she could before rushing after the sisters, the five of them depositing their trays as they made their way from the lunchroom and into the hallways, heading steadily towards the auditorium.

The group maneuvered through the row upon row of seats that filled the vast auditorium, about a third of them full of students who were preoccupied by talking with one another, before deciding on some seats near the front of the room, within a few meters of the stage that Cinch was standing upon, looming high above the young pupils of her school.

“Welcome, students, to the starting assembly of the new semester. I hope you all had a good morning getting your new schedules and preparing for the first week of your new classes starting Monday.” Cinch stood straight, her posture stiff and professional as she preached steadily to the boys and girls sitting before her. “But before that happens, we must discuss the upcoming event that shall be occurring next month, on Saturday March Seventh.”

“The Friendship Games shall be hosted at Canterlot High School, and will pit twelve students from each school against each others in three separate events to determine which school is the victor. Now, as you are well aware, Crystal Prep has yet to lose these games, let alone lose to that school in any event in the last ten years. I do not think that I need to tell you what I expect to occur at these games.”

“Now, before that will occur, our team must be named. The following students are among the highest performing students in both academics and physical studies, and as such represent the epitome of what Crystal Preparatory Academy stands for. They shall be have the privilege of using this Academy’s very best resources in their preparation for the games, but will be expected to keep up with their regular studies as well.”

“Now, without further waiting, would the following students please come to the stage: Miss Indigo Zap, Mister Jet Set, Miss Lemon Zest, Mister’s Neon Light, and Royal Pin, Miss’ Sour Sweet, Sugar Coat, Sunny Flare, and Suri Polomare, and Mister’s Trenderhoof and Upper Crust.”

Fireside, her sisters and Twilight each gave rather rambunctious cheers as the five girls they knew were called up to the stage, at least compared to the cool responses from the rest of the students, their tired sighs threatening to silence their meager golf claps.

“Now I would hope,” Cinch said, turning around from the students gathered on the stage to her side to once again address the students still sitting. “That those of you still sitting would recognize that we are one student short of the twelve that will be representing our school in these games. The last student that I shall be calling up to the stage is to be the captain of our team, and is the perfect representation of both intelligence and physical prowess, the very definition of our Academy.”

“Would Miss Fireside Glow please come to the stage?”

***

“Woooo! Paaar-taaaaay!” Indigo Zap shouted as she thrust her glass of some sort of sugary beverage above her head, an incredibly large grin spreading across her face as she started to give short, rapid “whoops”.

“Hey! Careful with that!” Aria bellowed, her arm shooting out towards the glass that seemed ready to fall to the ground. “If you spill even a single drop of that on this floor, I WILL END YOU, ZAP!”

The four sisters, as well as Twilight Sparkle and Indigo Zap’s group decided to get together at the Siren’s Den and celebrate the naming of Crystal Prep’s team, and especially Fireside’s captaincy of the team.

“I will once again congratulate you, Fireside Glow.” Sunny Flare nodded her head as she looked at the girl. “Not only were you named the captain of our team, but you also won the Crystal Heart award for the month of January.”

“I’m still not sure what that even means?” Fireside gave a nervous chuckle as she rubbed the back of her head, only to have Indigo rush over and nudge her firmly in the ribs.

“Why don’t ya ask Specs over there? She’s been the winner every month since we all started at this school!”

“It’s really nothing that important.” Twilight blushed as she waved her hands before herself, nervous look on her face. “It’s just a privilege thing, really.”

“Your name gets to be engraved and permanently left on display at the front entrance.” Sour Sweet said, a sweet smile on her face, before it instantly disappeared into a rather sour grimace. “And you get to have the entire god forsaken academy fawn over you.”

“Free food, you can skip one class a day to go to one of the personal study rooms all by yourself,” Lemon Zest sauntered over and removed the headphones from her over top of her ears, resting the wireless device around her neck, a laugh coming to her lips. “There’s also the fact that all the students will hate you though.”

“Well I’m sure she’s used to that last one.” came Sugarcoat’s voice, the girl reclined on Sonata’s bean bag chair as she tapped away on her phone. “All four of you girls have become the most despised students in the school since you arrived, and it’s not limited to students either.”

“Well I can say for sure that Mrs. Melon and Mr. Wave are on her side!” Sonata beamed as she walked in from the kitchen, her arms and upper body concealed by the massive tray in her arms and the contents upon it. “Now enough talk about downer subjects, let’s party!”

“Woooo! Paaar-taaaaay!” Indigo Zap shouted as she once again thrust her glass of the same sugary beverage above her head, an incredibly large grin spreading across her face as she started to give short, rapid “whoops”.

“Damnit, Zap!” came Aria’s shout, causing Fireside to give a small chuckle before she noticed Adagio standing towards the kitchen, a single delicate digit beckoning the amber skinned teen to follow.

“So, you didn’t seem too upset about participating in the games, given how you felt during lunch.” Adagio stared at Fireside with a passive look, but Fireside could tell just how much her sister was studying her, trying to delve deep into the taller girl’s mind.

“Yeah, well… What am I gonna do, tell her no?” Fireside did her best to fake a smile, but found herself unable to meet Adagio’s piercing look as her hand shot to her upper arm. “Besides, maybe it will be fun to go there and compete? Surely the competition isn’t that one sided!”

“Twilight told that woman no, honey, so don’t give me that line.” Adagio was slowly appearing more and more motherly, her hands coming to rest on her wide, childbearing hips. “I don’t see why you couldn’t.”

Fireside remained silent, starting to slump down as she remained focusing on anything not her sister, or nearby to her, causing Adagio to let out an exhausted sigh before starting to pace around the kitchen, walking over to one of the cupboards and retrieving a tall, delicate glass, and setting it on the island in the middle of the room.

“I just worry for you, Fireside. That’s all.” the mass of orange curls were turned towards Fireside as her shorter sister opened the short fridge built into the lower cabinets, pulling out a bottle of some sort of alcohol, uncorking it it and pouring herself a half a glass. “But if you want to go, there’s no reason for us not to come cheer you on. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I think I shall retire to my room. I have no desire to see my house fall apart thanks to those hooligans.”

Fireside nodded as she watched Adagio return the bottle to the fridge, the matriarch of the family departing the room and heading towards the stairs, leaving Fireside alone to think about the day, and wonder about what the Games would bring.

“As long as they all get their futures…” she said softly, looking down at her clenched fist, a sad smile coming to her face. “It doesn’t matter what happens to me…”

Sidestep 14

“Oh, come on!” Fireside groaned as she tried to pull her arms through the sleeves of her shirt, only to have the fabric get caught and encase her arms like sausages.

“Well…” Aria peeked around the wall to see what the commotion in her sister's room was about, only to see the girl slowly peel herself free of the tight embrace of the fabric, her whole physic on display save for her ill fitted underwear. “I didn't realize just how much our little visits to the gyms had done to you, Glow.”

The girl spun around to look at her sister, playfully annoyed look on her face as she stared at the girl who had entered her room. Fireside chuckled as she looked into her full body mirror, eyes tracing over her body and absorbing the changes that had occurred since she started going to the gym with her sister and Indigo.

Her arms had increased in size slightly, becoming firmer as her muscles had become more defined, slightly visible even when the limbs were at rest. Her legs had become even more solid, the swimmer like muscles in them helping make sure they didn’t look overly bulk and out of place on her frame. Her abdomen had changed the most, going from a health, firm plain, to a rugged mass of defined muscles, her hands errantly tracing over them.

“Yeah, I guess… But I think I may have been like this before the injuries maybe? I mean, I shouldn’t have gotten into this kind of shape at that rate.” Fireside gave a quiet chuckle as she pried her eyes away from the curves of her lower half to look at Aria, only for her expression to falter when she saw her sister so obviously staring at one region in particular of the amber skinned girl’s body. “Really, Aria?”

“What? It’s not my fault your bubbling out of your cups!” the girl gave lewd chuckles as she shook her head. “Looks like you need to go bra shopping, huh?”

“I hope not. I’m thinking that it’s just that I’ve firmed up, more muscle mass around the ribs than these two getting bigger.” Fireside looked down at the slightly struggling piece of clothing, mouth drawing into a deep line. “So hopefully I can get away with getting Sonata to sow a little more length into them?”

“Welp, I don’t know what to say really. Well, other than-” Aria started, only to be cut off by Fireside, the girl giving a dangerous look.

“Aria, don’t you even think about-”

“Daaayuum girl!”

“Get the fuck out of my room you damn pervert!” Fireside shouted amongst barely restrained giggles, as she flung her uniform at the retreating form of her laughing sister.

“I don’t want to have to get a new uniform…” Fireside pouted as she looked at the clothes now littering her floor.

***

“You do need a new uniform, Fireside.” Adagio said as the quartet of sisters got out of the girl’s car to stand in the unseasonably warm air for a mid-February Friday. “Your new physic does not seem to be able to fit in those old clothes.”

“They fit just fine!” Fireside whined, crossing her arms as she pouted, only for a loud creaking sound to be heard upon the girl doing so. “... Shadup!”

“I am more than certain that you would be feeling better if you weren't encased tighter than a can of sardines.” Adagio gave a small frown as she studied her sister. “The one issue with the academy here is that they make the uniforms just barely fit, so any small change and they, well… you know what happens.”

“I’m surprised they aren’t tearing off of her.” Aria commented as the four girls started to once again walk towards the school grounds. “Like she has got some serious pipes now!”

“Ariaaa…” Fireside groaned, causing Sonata to start giggling as she skipped over to embrace her taller sister.

“I do have to agree, Fiery, just look at how tight it’s sitting across… you…?” Sonata grew silent as her hands went to jiggle the taller girl’s bust, only to find the globes strangely unsupported and bouncing around haphazardly from her motions.

“...” Fireside stood in silence, a blush spreading across her face as Sonata slowed her bouncing of Fireside’s breasts, the other two sisters looking back to see what was causing the silence, only to freeze when they realized the cause. Adagio’s face flooded with shock at her sister’s decision, while Aria gave one of her trademark grins as Sonata let go and stepped to the side, an uneasy smile on her face.

“It was too tight.” Fireside explained before striding to the school and past her sisters, each of them giving the other a look of understanding as Fireside vanished around the corner.

“Well, if anyone could pull it off, it’d be her.” Aria said as the other two Sirens drew close, only to reach out and swat at Sonata’s own generous bust. “Other than you, Sonny.”

“Aria, stop! She’s obviously really uncomfortable with these sorts of things.” Sonata whispered harshly as she swatted back at Aria, a fierce look gracing her normally peaceful visage.

“Well the sooner she gets “comfortable”,” Aria gave little finger motions with her emphasized word, rolling her head in the process. “The better. I miss Adagio’s bed.”

“While it has been nice, I do miss having you two close by.” Adagio said quietly, making sure that the students surrounding them didn’t hear in on the girl’s private conversation.

“Geeez…” Sonata’s pale cyan cheeks puffed out adorably as she started to fume in pure Equestrian. “Why did this world have to be so stingy!? It’s not fun having to be alone in bed…”

“Isn’t that why you got that snake?” Aria looked over with a playful grin as she continued the Equestrian conversation. “That little thing is an even bigger pervert than you are, and that’s sayin’ something!”

“Pot calling the kettle black, Aria.” commented Adagio as the trio made their way into school, ignoring all the weird looks the three of them were getting for talking in what sounded like another language to the students around them. “Though I wonder…”

The trio remained silent as they stalked through the crowded halls towards their lockers, which were thankfully situated near their homeroom. They had just about rounded the last corner before they heard a rather startling cry from a familiar voice.

“Gaaah!” the trio heard a loud bang followed by someone, who they all collectively hoped wasn’t Fireside, hit the floor. Hard.

“Fireside!” Sonata cried out, worry replacing her every thought as she tore around the corner and rushed to her downed sister, the girl laying on her back as paper flew through the air around her.

“Sona? Oh, hey you three.” Fireside nodded as she slowly sat up, trying to look around her to see just what had happened. “So, uh… My locker kind of… Blew… Open?”

“I can see that.” Adagio said, looking around with eagle like vision in case something not desirable was still at play, even as students tried to make their way around the four of them.

“Damn, Glow!” came Aria’s voice, the girl sounding impressed as she turned around to show the various papers in her hands. “I’ve never seen so many Valentine’s cards!”

“...What?” Adagio stormed over and grabbed one of the sheets of paper from her chuckling sister’s hands, flipping it open to read what was scrawled inside. “I’m not gay, but I’d totally go down on you. HMU! One, four oh three, eight six seven-”

“Five three of niiine!” Sonata sang out, giggling as she finished. “I always laugh about how desperate that guy was. I still don’t know why he kept calling me Jenny, though.”

“Er…” Fireside looked around at the piles of paper around her, picking them up one at a time to read them, only to have the blush on her face continue to deepen.

“Heh, this guy, has to be a guy, the writings worse than chicken scratch!” Aria was whooping and hollering as she held one out in front of her as she doubled over in laughter. “Hey, Count Titula, why don’t you come hang out at room-”

“Nope! Nopenopenopenopenopenopenope…” Fireside continued to repeat the same word over and over as she got up to her feet, walked over to her locker and started flinging all the notes out of it, only to grab her binder and make her way to Dean Cadance’s room, slamming the door behind her. “nopenopenopenope…”

Eventually her sister’s entered the room, shrugging as they opened their own lockers and each receiving some amount of cards of their own, Sonata the most and Aria the least, before following after their sister. They were the only ones in the room, Twilight oddly late by her own standards, but the three appreciated it, especially Aria who took the chance to go over and further rile up her sister.

“C’mon, Glow, can you blame them? Your a fucking monster when it comes to sex appeal!” Aria slapped the girl on the arms as she shook her back and forth. “If you weren’t my sister I’d have half a mind to-”

“Staaaaahp!” Fireside cried lamely, burying her face into her hands, her ears turning a violent red as the air seemed to shimmer around them from the heat of her blushing.

“Come now, Aria.” came Adagio’s chiding tone, the girl walking over and pushed Aria away, her own arms coming to rest around Fireside’s neck. “You are being quiet base. Besides, intellect is ever the attractive feature, and our dear sister has it in drove…”

Fireside couldn’t help but shiver at just how seductive her sister’s voice was, combined with Adagio leaning forward and pressing the back of Fireside’s head into her bust, instantly causing the shivering to stop as Fireside undoubtedly realized what was pushing into her head.

“Oh enough you two!” Sonata rushed over and freed her sister from the two tormentors, embracing her tightly, but not before shoving the crimson face of Fireside into her own generous bust. “Personality is where it’s at!”

The three girls gave small cries of shock as Fireside suddenly went slack, slipping out of Sonata’s grip and falling to the floor, seemingly unconscious. Panic started to erupt as the three rushed to check on the girl, a collection sigh of relief when they found that Fireside still had a pulse.

“Umm… Too much?” Sonata asked, giggling nervously.

Sidestep 15

“Seriously, why are we the only ones ever in here!?” Indigo shouted from the plush leather couch near the wall reserved for watching videos, her arms waving up wildly in the air with her goggles held within.

“Hey, I’m not gonna force them to come if they don’t want to.” Fireside groaned as she looked up from her notes on thermal expansion. “And you don’t have to stay, ya’know?”

“Hey, I’m not gonna pass up the chance to study with the five top students in the school!” Indigo shot up and grinned wildly at the table that Fireside, her sisters, and Twilight all sat around, Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet glaring back at her venomously.

“Some of us are trying to actually study, Indigo.” Sunny said forcefully, her glare deepening. “So why don’t you leave, or come and study, since apparently that’s why your here!”

“Aww, c’mon! You two aren’t bitching about Lemon or SC not sitting near you girls!” Indigo pointed wildy to the audiophile, who was sitting at her desk tapping her fingers to the beat blaring from her headphones, and Sugarcoat, who was in the far corner tapping away on the computer.

“Because they are being quiet and respectful.” Sour Sweet gave a large smile as she nodded towards the two of them, before turning on Indigo and baring her teeth as she growled. “Unlike some moron here!”

“Alright, alright, would ya all chill?” Fireside slammed her pencil onto the table as she looked around the room, all eyes turning to her. “I know we got, like, three weeks, until the Games, but I gotta manage my own studies, as well as help the five of you. I’m honestly estatic that those other six keep skipping out!”

The room grew quiet as most of the eyes shifted down to the ground, a few hands going to raub at the back of their owners head, or to scratch absentmindedly at a cheek. Indigo slowly got up and walked over to the desk, grabbing her binder along the way and depositing it in front of her when she took one of the open seats.

“So, uh… What’re we workin’ on at the moment?” Indigo asked sheepishly, smiling nervously as she looked up at her captain.

***

“Why are we running so much…?” Sour Sweet whined from the floor as multiple sets of feet made their way past her, one set stopping beside her as their owner offered her firm, sweaty arm to pull the girl up.

“Because, the Games aren’t just study related!” Fireside said as she helped the girl to her feet, patting her down and nodding. “I figured all of us could use a little more stamina, but it requires practice and-”

“Am I seriously losing to a girl that just keeps staring at her phone!?” Sour cried out as she watched Sugarcoat cross over the line at a quick and steady pace, sweat barely starting to cover her body as she continued to tap at her phone, only to pause and look at the girl, a single, balled, fist reaching towards out towards Sour, and a single, thin, blue digit slowly rising towards the roof.

“Get Dunk’d.”

“YOU’RE DEAD, BITCH!!!” came the ungodly cry from Sour Sweet as she started a mad sprint after Sugarcoat, Fireside noticing a small grin spreading across the normal expressionless face of the girl.

“Umm…” Indigo paused near Fireside, her feet remaining in motion as they rose and fell onto the wooden floor beneath her in a steady beat. “What’s that about?”

“Hey, Zap!” Aria called out, only to rush past Indigo and slap the back of the competitive girls head, causing it to pitch forward harshly as the purple girl continued on, calling out as she went. “What’s the matter? Lost in my sister’s arms?”

Zap gave an angry growl as she started to sprint after the girl, Fireside chuckling as she walked over to the water fountain, pausing as she leaned over it, and taking long, deep, gulps of the streaming fluid.

“I could die happy…” she moaned, relishing just how crisp, cold, and refreshing the water was, rejuvenating her.

“Not without making us sad.” Fireside turned to look at Adagio, the girl grinning as she held out some kind of wrapped up snack. “I do apologize, but I didn’t quite feel like joining you girls in your endeavours tonight.”

“No worries, I’m just stoked that came to watch us run laps and get super sweaty.” Fireside nodded as she took the bar, some kind of granola, protein thing, and took a bite after unwrapping it, pausing when she noticed Sonata bouncing around and cheering the running girls on, fully clothed in a traditional cheerleader’s outfit, pom poms and all.

“Well, best you get back out there. Don’t want the team seeing their captain slacking, do you?” Adagio winked as she gave the girl a quick swat on the rear as Fireside turned to walk away, only to have her turn around and smile warmly at the orange haired girl.

“Thanks, Adagio…” the girl nodded before heading back to the running track, easily catching up to and passing each other runner in rapid succession.

***

“You will have thirty minutes to answer as many questions as possible, starting…” Principal Cinch looked down at the small, ornate pocket watch in her hand, before looking back up at the twelve students in front of her. “Now.”

The sound of papers being flipped over filled the room, followed shortly by the scratching of pencils as the students started the mad dash to not disappoint the head of the academy.

“How do you think they’re gonna do?” Sonata asked as she peeked into the classroom, watching the various expressions of confusion, befuddlement, and in one case, happiness, that graced the student population.

“Fireside’s gonna place first, then the other five beneath here.” Aria said as she leaned back against the wall, chuckling as she watched the energetic Siren bouncing to and fro as she tried to watch what was happening, only to freeze and wave her hands in front of and start to run towards Aria.

“Cinch just gave me one of those looks!” she cried as she rushed around and started to cower behind Aria, the much shorter, stickier girl gave a tired sigh as she was turned about to face towards the door to the room, her mulberry orbs rolling around.

“Well what did you expect? You were practically humping that door.” Aria tilted her head back, bonking Sonata’s forehead.

“I just wanted to watch!” Sonata complained, her hands rubbing the sore spot on her head gently. “What’s wrong with that?”

“You can be very distracting, my dear Sonata.” Adagio sighed as she watched her other two Siren sisters once again start to squabble, before shaking her head as an idea came to mind. “Say, Aria, how’d you like to place a bet?”

“...What kind of bet?” the pigtail wearing Siren was immediately suspicious of her leader, the silky voice hiding a hidden sharpness.

“How well do you think Fireside’s going to do on this test?”

“Well of course she’s going to ace it. What kind of bet is this?” Aria’s suspicion was replaced with amusement at Adagio’s comment.

“If you’re wrong, you have to wear Sonata’s Prench maid outfit tonight at home.” Adagio said as she spun around, predatory grin on her face. “Sans underwear.”

“And how will you inevitably lose?” Aria crossed her arms, confident in her victory already.

“I bet that she will get every question she answers right, but she will miss exactly one due to time. And if I lose?” Adagio’s predatory grin morphed to one of confidence and seduction. “I will do whatever you ask for twenty four hours.”

***

“Wow, Aria, where’d ya get that outfit?” Fireside gave a bemused look as she watched her normally tomboyish sister stomp through the house wearing a rather large-for-her Prench maid dress.

“Why’d ya do it, Glow?” the girl snapped back as she continued cleaning the house, looking over her shoulder to glare at the girl.

“Do what?” Fireside was now confused even more by Aria.

“You didn’t finish the last question, that’s what!”

“I ran out of time…” Fireside blushed slightly, slumping in her chair as she scratches at her cheek. “Sonata was distracting...

“Bah!” Aria fumed as she stomped off to the other room, leaving Fireside to sit in confused silence as Adagio and Sonata started to cackle madly behind her.

“Umm… Should I know what’s happening right now?”

“She lost a bet.” Adagio said, Fireside instantly understanding what was going on. “But I will congratulate you on acing what you did manage to answer.”

“Thanks, Addy!” Fireside beamed in pride at her sisters compliment. “I do feel bad for the others though…”

“Yeah, Cinch sure tore into those six!” Sonata gave a surprisingly dark chuckle, catching Fireside off guard. “Maybe now they will come to your practices!”

***

“Alright, everyone.” Fireside looked around the room, taking in the eleven sets of eyes looking at her as she paced back and forth across the front of the room. “This was our last session together, and I hope you are all prepares for the Games tomorrow. Regardless of past events, or reputation, I don’t want any of you slacking, alright?”

Nods and murmurs of acknowledgement ran through the crowd at Fireside’s comment.

“We are to represent Crystal Prep Academy, and that can only mean one thing. Victory.”

Indigo started to cheer, trying her best to amp up the other ten students surrounding her.

“I want you all to go home and get to bed early, cause we gotta be here bright and early, cause I doubt Cinch is gonna let us be tardy.”

Rolling of eyes and small scoffs. Fireside groaned on the inside, why were the CPA students like this?

“Alright, get lost. I’ll see you all in the morning for the bus ride over.”

Fireside sighed as she turned around, walking towards her school supplies to clean them up.

“For a Prep school, these students aren't exactly preppy.” Aria noted as she watched the other students file out of the room, some quicker than others. “I sure hope ya don't have to carry them in a backpack all day, Glow.”

“Good attempt at the speech, dear.” Adagio nodded, hoping her warm smile would cheer her sister up. “Though sadly I do have to agree with Aria about those students.”

“Just cause they won in the past doesn’t mean they’re going to now…” Sonata said quietly as the last of the other students left the room.

“I dunno, from what I’ve been able to see, the students of CHS have been… weird…” Twilight said, pushing her glasses up her nose. “Every time I’ve snuck over to take readings there seems to be some sort of… divide? I’m not sure how to explain it.”

“The Orchestra girls have been quiet as well…” Fireside sulked as she pushed the button on the side of her phone, notting that she still hadn't received a response. “We haven’t hung out in weeks…”

“I’m sure they have their reasons.” Adagio said, resting a hand on the girls shoulder, before giving a sad smile. “I maaay have told them that you needed to focus on the Games.”

“Addy!” Fireside looked at the girl, an apologetic smile spreading across the matriarchal sister’s features. “...Fine, I know you were trying to help, but maybe let me know next time? That way I don’t start worrying…”

“What do you want for supper?” Sonata bounced over and wrapped her arms around her sister, squeezing tight around the iron like frame Fireside had achieved since starting to work out.

“I’m easy.” Fireside shrugged, only to notice the look Aria was giving her. “Not like that!”

“Suuure…” Aria rolled her eyes as the group started to vacate the room, giggles coming from the girls as they left.

Chapter 14

8:26AM

“I still say it’s too damn early!” came yet another repeated complaint by Lemon Zest, the girl flopping around on her seat as the bus continued to make its way to CHS. All twelve members of the team had been to school on time, earlier than they would during the week so as to make sure not to annoy Cinch.

“Especially for a Saturday!” groaned Indigo, the girl banging her head against the back of her own seat. The twelve students all had their own bus, safe for Dean Cadance and Principal Cinch who sat at the front of the bus, and Shining Armour who was driving the vehicle.

“Stop complaining you irritable sow!” came Sour Sweet’s caustic tones, the girl also obviously not a morning person given the ire her voice was carrying. “We all have to deal with being up this early and I don’t want to have to deal with you bitching about it!”

“Why couldn’t the school agree to start this at a reasonable time, though?” came the audiophiles remark as she turned around to look over the back of her seat. “This is ridiculous!”

“For someone complaining about being tired you sure are lively.” Sugarcoat mentioned, her eyes closed as she returned to resting in her seat.

“If you don’t stop complaining, Lemon, I will strangle you with the uncountable number of earbuds I know you have with you.” Sunny Flare growled as she turned around in her seat to face her friend.

“Okay, girls, calm down.” Fireside said between yawns, apologizing before continuing. “I know we are all tired, and would rather be at home sleeping in given it’s the weekend, but there’s no need to be so mean to one another! We are all here to compete in the Friendship Games!”

“Not much of a Game, considering they never give us much of a challenge.” came Sugarcoat’s response, the girl unmoving from her resting posture.

“Still, you can at least be civil with each other, right?” Fireside smiled warmly, hoping to calm everyone down before they arrived at the school. No need for the other school to see the CPA team fighting with one another like this.

“Haaa…” Sunny Flare let out an elongated sigh as she composed herself, turning to look at Lemon Zest once she was ready. “My apologies, Lemon, for my outburst. I-”

“Hey, now worries, Sunny! We’re all exhausted here! Just look at Fireside there! The girl can’t stop yawning!” and true to the girl’s comment, Fireside let out yet another loud yawn, stretching as she did so and earning some laughter from the five girl sitting around her at the front of the bus, while the other six team members sat in annoyed silence in the back of the moving vehicle.

“So how much longer until we get there?” came a question from one of the students in the back, boredom dripping from their every syllable.

“We shall be there shortly.” came Cinch’s response as the woman stood up and turned to face all the youths behind her. “And I expect you all to be prepared to win. No lazing around or we will have words.”

“Eh-hem.” Cadance stood up, looking over at Cinch before continuing on. “Once we arrive, we shall wait at the bus for the rest of the senior year students to arrive. Once they have, we shall all be heading to the CHS gym for a quick greeting by the CHS students as well as an assembly about the games. Make sure to not wander off beforehand, and to follow me when it is time to go to the gym.”

The two women watched as the students nodded before they returned to their seats, allowing the youths to look out of the windows of the bus and comment on the passing scenery, causing Fireside to start tuning out those around her, her thoughts focusing on the games and what she could do to make sure that her friends and family still had their chances for higher education.

“That’s an apartment?”

“This area look pitiful…”

“Look! A homeless person!”

“Look!”

“There’s the school!”

“That horse is so corny!”

“The building is so drab.”

“That’s supposed to be a parking lot?”

“At least we don’t have to walk far…”

Fireside instantly snapped back to reality when the bus shuddered to a stop, the various student voices quieting down as Cadance stood up and held a cerise hand towards them.

“Now team, I know you all have your dispositions about this school, but I want you all on your best behaviour. You are the representatives of Crystal Prep Academy, so I expect no hostility towards the students and staff of CHS, and please, no pranks.” the educator face palmed as she shook her head. “It is not cheap cleaning that horse statue.”

Light laughter filtered through the bus as the students stood up and followed the two heads of their academy off the bus, only top stop when Cadance paused and looked back at the crowd, picking out Fireside.

“Any words you’d like to share before we exit, Captain?” the woman winked as a smile shone from her face. Fireside looked around at the students, Indigo chanting “Speech! Speech!” as the other students either giggled lightly or rolled their eyes.

“Er, well…” Fireside started, looking back to Cadence as she nodded encouragingly, “I know that I may not have been the Captain some of you wanted, but I promise that I will lead us through this day. To the victory that awaits us in these halls.”

Fireside blushed as she scratched her head, an uneasy smile complimented the similar silence that echoed throughout the bus.

“You suck at speeches.” laughter broke out amongst the teens as Sugarcoat gave one of her patented blunt responses, even causing Cadence to giggle.

“I love you too, Sugarcoat.” Fireside responded before she strode to the front of the bus, thanking the driver before she vaulted to the worn pavement of the CHS parking lot. She stared over the school, tension building in her core as she took in the view.

“Ah, perfect timing.” came Cinch’s bored sounding voice as the other two busses pulled up behind theirs, disgorging students onto the grounds, their CPA uniforms appearing out of place even before they entered the CHS halls. Fireside waved to her sisters, Sonata seeing and waving back as she rushed over, tackling her sister with a loving embrace.

“Ready to win!?” she cheered, beaming as she swung around Fireside, the girl chuckling as she nodded, watching her other two sisters approach with Twilight Sparkle in tow.

“I thought cheerleaders were supposed to be at the event ahead of the team.” Sugarcoat mentioned with her usual lack of emotion.

“Cheerleaders would actually cheer, unlike those ingrates.” came Sour Sweet’s response as she flipped her ponytail back over her shoulder.

“I’m sure Sonata would cheer if you asked nicely enough, Sour.” Lemon jested, poking the teen in the cheek. “Though I doubt you have it in yourself to be so nice.”

Slowly the other bus disgorged more Crystal Prep students, the poor souls who were conscripted by Principal Cinch to form the student delegation of the Academy’s visit. Cinch left first, walking over to Dean Cadence and talking to the other woman in hushed tones.

“What’s that beeping sound?” Fireside asked as she looked around, trying to pinpoint its location, only to have Twilight step forward and hold out a small, oval shaped device.

“That would be Ethyl Mark Two!” the girl beamed as she flipped it open, the LCD screens flickering to life and showing off strange wave looking patterns. “Its been getting noisier and noisier as we got closer to the school for some reason. I hope it’s not a false lead…”

“Students! This way, please!” Dean Cadance called out, motioning for all the students to follow her as Principal Cinch started walking a different direction with a taller, snow white skinned woman with a rainbow of pastel toned hair. A shorter woman, dark as night with deep blue hair stood beside Cadance, nodding as the pair made their way towards the front of the school.

“Well, shall we?” Fireside asked, smirking as she looked around at her closest friends, each of the four nodding and smiling back. The quintet shared small talk as they started to make their way to the school, Fireside joking at some comment before freezing, a chill running down her spine. Everything seemed to slow down around her, before freezing entirely, her sisters in mid play fight as Twilight giggled. Fireside looked around, wondering what was going on, before all of a sudden the scenery vanished, replaced with night.

A single, dark red and humanoid looking shape with wings hovered in the air just in front of her, a group of six humanoids of various colours standing a fair distance away, floating themselves in a heart shaped formation. Without warning a large, rainbow coloured beam erupted from them, high up into the sky and down on the dark red humanoid, causing it to-

“Gaia to Fireside! Where are you going, girl?”

Fireside shook her head as she looked back at her sisters, each of them looking at her weirdly. Fireside took the moment to look around, realizing that she had started to walk towards the horse statue, and once she laid eyes on it, something compelled her towards it.

“Just, um… Just give me a second…” she said as she walked towards the side facing the entrance of the school, the horses tail standing high above her. She paused, looking intently at the panel, before reaching a hand out. The stone was solid, and of fair craftsmanship, and incredibly cool to the touch. Almost… unnaturally cool. Maybe it was a particularly cold night last night?

“Are you okay there?” Twilight Sparkle came to stand beside the girl, scanning her device which had started to quiet down.

“Yeah… Yeah, I’m fine… just…” Fireside looked at her sisters, who had come to stand beside the pair. “I… I think I’m having… flashbacks? Maybe I’m just tired, but…”

“Come on, girls!” Cadance called, drawing Fireside’s attention to the fact that they five of them were the only students still outside.

“Coming, Dean Cadance!” Fireside called out, before looking back at the other four girls. “Come on, can’t be late.”

Yet as the five started to rush towards the door, Fireside couldn’t help but look back, and for the briefest of moments, she saw a figure. It was amber hued, and it stood beside the statue, leaning on what looked like a sledgehammer, before it picked it up and swung it back, only to disappear just as suddenly as it appeared.

The five followed the Dean of students into the school, following intently as the woman lead her through the halls, yet as they made their way into a large, circular section, Fireside paused as she heard talking, growing louder and louder around her. She watched as the other five continued down the halls, and decided to step to the side, to see if she could track down the source of the voices. She softly called out as she followed the hallway, before pausing, as the world once again warped around her.

“..do ya… Have ya lost yer phone recently?”

“Um… No? It’s right here, why?”

“Then Ah think ya need ta explain this!”

Fireside listened intently, the first voice sounded incredibly unsure at first, then angry at the second, while the second sounded confused at the situation. More voices added in, mixing and interweaving, harshly criticizing the second voice which seemed worried and desperate, unsure of why it was being attacked.

“It was you all along!” said the first voice again, betrayal and fury filling the air. “Yer Anon-A-Miss!”

“We trusted you, ******!” came one of the other voices, suddenly glitching out and spazzing, before verbally consolidating. “We thought that you had changed, that you were our friend!”

“How could you do this, ******?” another voice, discombobulating without warning and then suddenly returning to normal. “After all that we’ve been through together?”

“W-wait, you guys!” the second voice, becoming pure desperation as it called out. “I didn’t do this! I could never hurt any of you!”

More and more voices started to build on, distracting Fireside from what was being said, deafening her as she fell to her knees, hands covering her ears as she tried to silence them and-

They were gone. Fireside was alone, kneeling in the hallway with her hands over her ears. She was alone, again, wondering what was going on. She believed her sisters and her friends from this school that she was gone from here before the start of the year, and yet…

What was up with these memories?

She got up, shaking slightly as she struggled to start walking back down the hall. She was starting to remember things about the school, the layout, where the various classrooms were. Flashes of faces passed through her mind, but they were distorted, hidden by a black mist almost, and she didn’t know their names.

She pressed a hand against the wall as she returned to the circular section, turning and heading towards the gym, the halls silent as she made her way, her mind racing as she tried to calm down, praying that it was just lack of sleep that was making her groggy and hallucinating.

“Ah! There you are, Fireside! You had me worried!” Dean Cadance appeared from around a corner, her face melting into joy at seeing the amber skinned girl. “I thought you were right behind us?”

“Oh, sorry about that. I just had to tie my shoe.” Fireside gave a weak smile, hoping that it was enough to convince the woman.

“Well… As long as you weren’t pulling a prank on the school, I think we should be fine.” the woman winked as she gave a friendly smile, Fireside chuckling as she scratched at her cheek.

“Oh, you caught me. I was just about to pull the fire alarm.”

“Well good thing you didn’t, because everyone in the gym would get soaked if you’d had.” Cadance chuckled before motioning for Fireside to follow her. The pair made their way through the halls at a steady pace, and paused in front of the large door that lead into the gym, Cadance going through and holding it open for Fireside. “Come along, dear.”

Fireside nodded, following diligently behind the woman into the strangely quiet room. She opened her eyes as she crossed the threshold, freezing and letting out a soft groan. Once again she was in another world, and all around her in the gym were decorations. Streamers hung from everywhere, and pumpkins and other fall seasonal items were plaster against the wall. The Fall Formal, that’s what this was.

“You two! Get to work!” came a harsh sounding voice, followed by the decorations starting to fall of the wall in chunks or pieces, the pumpkins exploding as if something hit them. The destruction continued all around the room, and-

“Welcome, students of Crystal Prep Academy, to Canterlot High School, and the Friendship Games!” Fireside turned to the stage, where the dark skinned woman that had been with Cadance earlier stood up behind the podium, addressing everyone below her. “While I am sure that you are all interested in what is coming up for our two teams, We think instead it would be best if we all took some time to mingle. We have a warm welcome for our comrades from Crystal Prep to present, so please enjoy yourselves before the first event.

The woman bowed before she departed the stage, an embarrassingly pitiful amount of applause echoing in the still air, though that may be due to half of the students in the room instead focussing on Fireside. She studied their looks, judging that they recognized her given that some of them started to point and whisper before the lights died out and a familiar style of music started blaring from the speakers.

“Wait… Is that…?” Fireside could hear Lemon Zest start to hyperventilate to her right, looking over as she noticed the teen looking around with frenzied eyes. “Where’s the person that chose this music!? This sounds like one of DJ Pon-3’s pieces!”

“Oh, I’m sure Vinyl is the one at the turntables.” Fireside said, smiling as she walked over to the girl. Her mind was still exploding at all the voices and visions, and she needed to tell someone, but she couldn’t see her sisters in the dim lights around her.

“Vinyl? Who’s that?” Lemon asked as she looked up at the Fireside.

“I’ll introduce ya, but I need to find my sisters first, have you seen them?”

“Yeah, they were over there-ish?” Indigo called out from over her barely visible red cup, her peach toned hand pointing over towards the change room entrances. Fireside still didn’t know how she was remembering this, but she didn’t want the others to see her mounting worry, so she instead smiled and made her way in that direction, doing her best to follow along the walls and hopefully stay out of sight.

“...and if you try anything-”

“Oh relax, you uncultured oaf.” came Adagio’s scornful voice, the girl obviously annoyed at whoever it was that was blocking her sisters from sight. Well, other than the top of Sonata’s ponytail. “And speak of the devil. Fireside, darling, there you are. You had us worried!”

“Hey, we aren’t done here, Siren!” came the savage tone from the sturdily built girl as she reached towards Adagio, who turned around, somehow causing the girl to take a step back in fear.

“Yes, we are. Come along, Aria, Sonata.” the other two stormed passed the small crowd that had surrounded them, Sonata sticking her tongue out before turning and smiling at her sister.

“Fiery! There you are! Come on, let’s get away from these meanies!” Sonata wrapped her arms around one of Fireside’s and started to forcibly drag the larger girl away.

“Um- how are you- nevermind, look, we need to talk. In private.” Fireside watched as her sisters each shared worried looks before Adagio turned to address the taller girl, nodding. The four made their way to one of the far corners of the gym, where nobody was, thankfully.

“Okay, so, you know that little scene at the statue?” Fireside said slowly, hopefully just loud enough that her sisters would hear her.

“Where you zoned out and walked over to it?” Aria asked, receiving a nod from the amber skinned girl.

“Yes, well, I think that was a flashback. Of something that happened while I was here.”

“You had said that, but we figured you were just babbling. You were up most of the night after all.” Adagio said, a smirk coming to her face.

“Well it happened again. Twice.” her sister’s smirk fell to a thinly drawn line, the girl nodding slightly to tell Fireside to continue on. “In the hallways, I… I heard voices. People talking about Anon-A-Miss.”

“So there were other students nearby.” Aria said, shrugging boredly.

“But I was alone. And there were times where the voices, like, glitched out, like when they were trying to say a specific word. And then when I came into the gym, it was empty! None of you were here! But there were all these decorations, and it was about the Fall Formal! And I don’t know how I know that name but it came back to me, just like the layout of the school!”

“Okay, so you're tired and hallucinating! You just need some sugar and-” Sonata started to giggle, only to freeze when Fireside grabbed both of her wrists, the girl’s aquamarine eyes frenzied pinpricks.

“I’m not tired and hallucinating! I’m not! And I’m seriously freaking out right now! I don’t know what’s happening!”

“Take a deep breath for me, Fireside.” Adagio’s voice was calm and collected, yet demanded compliance, and Fireside listened as a strange tingling running down her spine, before pausing and taking a deep breath and letting it out. Then another. And a third.

“How are you feeling now?” Adagio asked, resting a hand on the girl’s shoulder.

“Better. Thank you, Addy.” Fireside smiled, before faltering slightly. “I’m just worried is all. I don’t know what to expect with all these memories coming back. Some of them seemed not nice…”

“Well regardless, we are her for you, right, girls?” Adagio looked at the other two sisters, and both Aria and Sonata gave small nods and confirmation. “You can trust us, Fireside.”

“Thanks, Adagio…” Fireside reached forward and wrapped her arms around the shorter girl, practically crushing her in her embrace.

Chapter 15

9:03AM

“The first event shall be the Academic Decathlon.” Cadance stood in front of the two teams of students, who nodded in affirmation as they listened to their instructions. The two other groups of students, the senior year of both schools, stood a little distance away, obviously disliking of one another judging by the looks they were sharing.

“The event shall contain five separate heats, each focussing on a different academic study. The first team to win three heats shall be declared the winner of the first event, and earn their school a point. However!” Cadance looked around with a firm eye. “The two students from each team who score the lowest in each heat shall be eliminated from the remaining heats, until only six members of each school’s team remains.”

“We shall be starting with Chemistry,” Vice Principal Luna took a step forward as she address the crowd of youths, beckoning for them to follow her. “So if you all would please follow Us, We shall lead you to the first competition.”

“Chemistry, huh?” Indigo mentioned as she started scratching her chin in thought. “Wonder what they want us to do?”

“I hope it’s something explosive!” Lemon Zest exclaimed in hush tones, doing her best to avoid the now backwards turned gaze of Principal Cinch.

“I hope for all our sakes that that is not the case.” Sugarcoat muttered, her eyes focusing straight ahead as she followed the group of women leading the way.

Fireside tried her best to keep her own eyes forward, but found herself looking over to the CHS team, smiling when she saw Lyra and Bon Bon wave at her, her own hand coming up to wave back, only to pause when she saw five other recognizable girls, each of them trying not to stare at her. The other five members of CHS’s team were busy whispering, stealing odd glances at Fireside, causing the girl to quickly return her gaze to ahead of her.

They made their way through the halls and towards the chemistry lab, which Fireside remembered was on the third floor of the school, causing her to shake her head in annoyance. Why did her memories have to start coming back now? Why didn’t they come back months ago, when the doctors said they should have!?

“Um, Fireside? Why are you growling like that?” the amber girl blinked her eyes, reality snapping back into focus as she looked to her side, Lemon Zest wearing a bemused look on her face.

“Oh, um, sorry! Just, uh, clearing my throat is all!” Fireside tried her best to give a small smile, only to be rudely interrupted by a new voice.

“What the fuck are you doing here, Anon-A-Bitch?”

Fireside paused, her eyes opening before she let out a small shocked cry. Everyone around her were frozen, a metal like luster to their frozen, detailess bodies. She looked around, her movements sluggish, and when she looked the other way she saw afterimages of herself.

“Cause I’m here to offer you what you want…” came a tired voice, one sounding similar to the memory from the hallway earlier. It was drained, almost… dead sounding as it addressed the first voice.

“Heh, too late to stop posting now.” the first voice gave a bitter bark of laughter, before the sound of something smashing against the lockers around Fireside echoed harshly through the air.

“Five pm, the alleyway at **** and *****... You’ll get what you want…”

“Hey! Move it!” Fireside felt everything rush back to her, going along with her body shifting to the side as a Crystal Prep student moved past her, shaking their head as they went.

“Oh! S-sorry!” Fireside muttered, her head foggy as she strode forward unsteadily, trying to get into the Chemistry Lab without anyone noticing her sudden state of shock.

“Welcome, competitors of both teams, to Canterlot High School’s Chemistry Lab!” Vice Principal Luna had a large smile on her face as she looked over the two teams, though Fireside noticed how she flinched for just a fraction of a moment when the night hued woman’s eyes passed over her. “It is here, that you shall compete in the first heat! Make sure to grab yourselves a proper sized lab coat and a pair of safety goggles, then meet me by the lab benches.”

Fireside automatically turned and headed towards the labcoats, getting there before anyone else, yet she paused, her eyes passing over them. Leftmost hook, at the back? Her hands shot to the side and started to pick off lab coats in a mad frenzy, only to stop when only one remained on the hook. Down, along the hem, was an orangish brown stain, barely visible, but exactly where-

“Clover…” Fireside said softly as she reached out and grabbed the white fabric, pulling it towards her in uneasy hands. She carefully moved her hands up to the collar, sliding along until they were in the exact middle, where the size tag sat, before gently grabbing hold and flipping the cloth up. There, underneath, sat…

“Heya, Fireside!” Fireside pitched forward when she felt Lyra’s hand connect on her back, making the blood and gold haired teen look to her side, the strange markings still burned into her retinas. “How’ve you been?”

“Lyra! Careful!” Bon Bon chided as she walked beside her girlfriend, gently slapping the back of the mint girl’s head. “Sorry about that Fireside.”

“N-No worries!” chuckled Fireside, the girl smiling slightly. “I hope you all were well! My sisters let me know that they forbade you from talking with me, yet they forgot to tell me that.”

“Heh, sorry about that, Sun-Fire.” Lyra caught herself when Bon Bon leveled a deathly glare at the lyrist. “They’re real scary.”

“Really? I’m more scared of Bon Bon than them.” Fireside chuckled as the confectioners face erupted into an embarrassed blush. “Especially after that night.”

“S-Stop! Don’t bring that up!” the creme girl buried her face in her hands, causing more giggles to escape the lips of the other two girls.

“Best of luck, eh?” Lyra said, her hand shooting out as a smirk crossed her face. “Not like you’re gonna need it.”

“Hey, you never know.” Fireside chuckled as she took the offered hand, smirking as she felt Lyra start to squeeze fiercely. “Umm, are you trying to…?”

“What? I’m just shaking your hand?” the girl’s smirk grew into a full blown, all knowing smile, only to falter and switch to a look of pain as she tore her hand away. “Ow! Jeezus! Why’d you squeeze back!?”

“Hey, you started it.” Fireside chuckled, her emotions shifting away from worry and confusion towards happier thoughts. “Now get me some goggles, Lyra.”

***

“Welcome, competitors, to the first event… Chemistry!” Cadence called out redundantly, pleasant smile on her face as she greeted the twenty four teens before her. “In this event, all of you shall be working separately, so you are going to be unable to assist your fellow team members.”

Principal Celestia stood forward as she took over from the Dean of Students from Crystal Prep. “Now this will be a timed event, but don’t rush! We will also be scoring based on how well each of your finished…”

Fireside tuned out the yammering of everyone around her. She stood at the far end of the table from where Principal Celestia stood, Sour Sweet to her left, while Rainbow Dash and a massive, muscle bound boy with snow white skin stood across from her, the rainbow haired girl constantly stealing passing glances over at her. She paid it no mind, if Rainbow wanted to be distracted, let her. Fireside was here to make sure Crystal Prep Academy won, so as to make sure Cinch would keep her end of the “bargain”.

“...and remember! The two lowest scoring members of each team will be eliminated from the competition at the end of the round. Good luck!” Principal Celestia’s voice called out, followed immediately by the annoying wail of a blaring airhorn, signalling that the heat had started. Fireside’s gaze shot down, taking note of everything before her and scanning over the instructions, reading labels and starting to prep for the brewing of the coming concoction.

“Would you stop staring at her?”

Fireside’s eyes shot to her left, away from her frenzied yet calm hands as they were mixing and measuring the different chemical agents, and towards Sour Sweet’s venomous whisper, the air reeling from the cutting words.

“Why do you care?” Fireside heard Rainbow shoot back, the sounds of mixing and clattering threatening to drown the teen out. “What are you, her keeper?”

“No, but I figured that you should be focusing on your own work, sweetie.” Sour Sweet’s tone shifted to being condescending sweet as Fireside heard Rainbow Dash let out a muffled expletive. “You just keep focusing on your work, Fireside.”

The teen gave a small, appreciative nod before returning to calibrating the flame before her. Slowly everything came together for her, the vial cooling as Fireside worked on the second reagent, grabbing a small dropper’s worth of the fluid before depositing it into the vial and giving it a careful swirl, the glass pleasantly warm in her hands. Once it settled, calm overtaking the liquid within as the compound shifted to a crystal like clear colour.

“Finished!” Fireside called out calmly, finally pausing to look around and notice all the eyes of both teams focussed on her. The students of Canterlot High were a mixed bunch, some of them openly scowling at her as her eyes passed through their ranks, while others were still whispering and pointing towards her. At least Octavia and Vinyl waved and smiled at her, the girl unable to hold herself back from doing the same.

The Crystal Prep students, however? Most of them were too busy talking with one another or messing around with their phones, and Fireside had a sneaking suspicion that they had been like the whole time. Well, other than her sisters. Adagio had a proud smirk on her face as she nodded, while Aria was struggling to keep Sonata silent, the girl perfectly split between struggling to get free of Aria, and cheer loudly for Fireside.

“You are finished, Miss Sh-Glow?” Vice Principal Luna asked, alerting Fireside to the approach of the four women, the teen spinning around to stand at attention, her hands held behind her back. Cinch held an odd glint in her eye as she peered at the back of the Vice Principals head, disappearing the instant the woman turned to look at Fireside.

“Yes Ma’ams.” Fireside nodded, keeping her tone even and controlled, her face a pall of neutrality as she stepped aside to allow the four to judge her work. A small smirk threatened it however, when the two heads of CHS gave surprised looks as they studied the chemical work.

“Good work… Fireside.” Principal Celestia turned to look at the teen, Fireside noticing just how much the woman also stuttered when addressing her. “You not only finished first as well as a perfect job. You may join your peers on the sidelines after you wash up and return your safety equipment.”

Fireside nodded deeply as the four departed, the teen just barely catching the cold, dangerous grin on the face of Cinch as the four women left. Fireside stared for a moment, before shaking her head and deciding it was merely Cinch being Cinch as she stalked away, glad to be free of the first heat.

“Wooo! Fier-y! Fier-y!” Sonata had obviously escaped from Aria’s grasp, given by the fact that the girl was half cheering, half singing her sister’s name as loudly, and as proudly, as possible. “Woooo!”

“Sonata, dear, you are being incredibly rude right now.” Adagio snapped as Fireside passed them, the girl shaking her mass of orange curls as she started to follow after competing sister, a warm, yet predatory, grin on her face. “Congratulations, though I think you knew that was going to happen.”

“Thanks, Addy, but I don’t think we should count CHS out yet.” Fireside smiled as she stopped to watch Aria drag Sonata over to them, Sonata scrambling to free her head from the crook of Aria’s arm.

“Way to go, Glow.” Aria commented, holding a hand up with the palm facing Fireside as she approached her sister. “Good first showing!”

“Thanks, Aria.” Fireside smiled as she slapped a palm of her own against Aria’s, an air shaking shockwave crashing through the air as the two different shades of skin connected, the purple girl yanking her now reddening hand back with a quick curse.

“Fiery!” Sonata sang as she was freed from Aria’s hold, jumping towards her taller sister in an attempt to tackle her with love. “You are sooo amazing!!!”

“Heh, thanks, Sona, but uh, maybe keep it down?” the amber teen brought a hand down to pet the top of the energetic girl’s head, Sonata seeming to purr as she swung back and forth on Fireside. “The other students seem… not amused, shall we say?”

The four girls took a moment to look back at the groups of students from the two schools who were trying to make it obvious that they weren’t staring. At least those with some amount of tact. Or at least until a loud explosion rang out through the room, several students cursing and yelling as the wall eyed girl with the long blonde hair stumbled back, her concoction having had a rather energetic reaction.

“Er… why don't we go grab a drink?” Fireside said softly, noticing Octavia looking over at them. Fireside made a drinking motion, the charcoal hued girl nodding. “Alright, Octavia will let them know where we are should they ask.”

“Er… Won’t we get in trouble?” Sonata sounded very worried as she looked back over her shoulder towards the clamour around the lab stations.

“Oh! That’s right!” Fireside tore her lab coat off, flipping it around and she spun to look at her sisters again. “Do any of you three recognize what this means?”

The three girls watched carefully as Fireside flipped up the collar of the lab coat, showcasing the alien scrawlings underneath the thin band. Fireside watched as Sonata tilted her head, Aria looked up in confusion, and Adagio remained still.

“No, I can’t say that we do, Fireside.” Adagio said, an amused look coming to her face as she looked up at the taller girl. “Do you?”

“Clover! Though, I dunno how. Well, I mean, it came back with my memories.”

“Like that bout you had in the hallways just outside?” Aria looked at the girl, worry spreading across the crass girl’s visage, surprising Fireside.

“Maybe you should go home?” Sonata added, looking even more worried than her sister. “We can-”

“No!” Fireside backed away, anger flaring for a moment as she backpedaled, only to fade away just as fast. “Er, no, I mean. I’ll be fine!”

“That, uh… That don’t fill us with confidence there, Glow.” Aria said, crossing her arms as she watched the girl return to hanging up her coat and underhand tossing her goggles back into their box a little ways away.

“Look, I’m going to be fine and I’m going to stay.” Fireside rested a hand on her hip as she studied the three girls staring her down with a mixture of worried looks. “Are you going to come get a drink with me or not?”

“Do you even know where you’re going?” Adagio asked as her and the other two Sirens followed after Fireside, the girl making quick strides through the large double doors of the lab.

“Yup! Right-”

“Over here!”

“Get out of the way, *******!”

“Why’d you post again, Anon-A-Miss?”

“Haven’t you done enough damage?”

Contact. The sound of someone being shoved to the floor, followed by familiar crying.

“Please! I’m innocent!”

“-this way!” Fireside beamed as she pointed down the hall to her right, striding with half a skip in her step. Maybe she should visit her locker? It was close to the fountain if she.. Recalled… right?

Her locker? Fireside nearly tripped over herself, having to look back and reassure her sisters she was fine as she got back on her feet. Her lips drew thin when she looked away, her insides rumbling as she postured over her returning memories. This one could be an important one, it could prove whether or not she was this “Sunset Shimmer”. But what would that mean if she were?

“Heh, kinda weird walkin’ through these halls again.” Aria commented, pausing to look at the rooms to her sides before continuing on.

“Wasn’t so long ago that we were here.” Sonata added, Fireside catching a hint of remorse in the bubbly girl’s voice.

“Well I like to think that we ended up in a better spot.” Adagio said, her gaze still locked on the back of Fireside’s head, watching as the girl tried to continue her nonchalant facsimile.

“Ah, there it is!” Fireside called out as she rounded the corner just ahead of the Sirens, looking back and waving at them to follow. “Right over here, girls!”

The three made their way quickly to, and then around, the corner, pausing as Fireside leaned over to sip at the lazily spraying liquid coming from the fountain in the wall. Fireside finished quick, before stepping aside for her sisters, Sonata rushing over to be the first.

“Er… Just, uh… Just give me a moment here, alright?” Fireside turned around and continued a short way down the hall, leaving her sisters behind at the fountain.

“Can’t believe I didn’t recognize you earlier.” the once crying voice sounded confident, yet… Cruel… “I should have known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown.”

An image of a lavender girl flashed before Fireside, a look of determination on her face. Her long hair hanging free instead of being tied up in its usual bun. Her violet eyes flashed as she rested her hand on the strap of her backpack, a familiar purple canine with floppy green ears also stared back at her, its head poking out of the other girl’s backpack.

“And her little dog, too.”

“It’s my crown!” the girl pointed back at herself, her voice uncharacteristically bitter and assertive.

“Whatever. This is just a minor set back for me. You don’t even know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it.”

“If that’s so, then why do you even need my crown?” the purple girl faded away, leaving Fireside alone to stare blankly at the wall of lockers, row upon row of metal container lining the wall, only ever broken up when a door was needed to enter a room.

Except for the one in front of her.

It was covered over with a black garbage bag, its corners taped up against the top and bottom of the wall, though judging by the built up gunk, the bag had been replaced at least a few time. Fireside ran an amber hand along it, tracing the shape slowly, before reaching up to the tape securing the bag to the top of the wall, and giving a firm pull. The bag fell down to the floor, free of its captor, and allowing the amber teen’s aquamarine eyes to narrow in shock.

“Wow… And I thought CPA had colourful language.” Fireside spun around to find her sisters standing behind her, Aria grinning as she pulled out her phone, obviously attempting to take a picture of the locker door, scarred and covered in marker scrawls, a mixture of hateful words and weird insults defacing the metal face.

“Okay, so, I get the hate speech, if this indeed is Sunset Shimmer’s locker.” Fireside said, looking back at the marked up surface, face scrunching as she tried to understand what was written upon it. “But what’s with some of these other… Insults? Like, was she from another country? Go back to your own world, horsegirl! Go choke on some Buttercups and die! Like I am seriously lost on some of these.”

“Well regardless, maybe you should put the tape back up?” Adagio carefully rested a hand on her sister’s firm shoulder as she walked up beside Fireside. “Skipping out of the classroom was one thing, but CHS could take this as some kind of tampering, which I don’t think I should have to tell you is a bad thing.”

“I’ll put it back up, don’t worry. I just… Let me try something here…” Fireside reached forward, her hand inching towards the well used, almost rusty looking lock that secured the locker shut. It was different than all the others around her, the other locks had the traditional spinning dial, but this one instead had four little rotating disks in its face. She took a deep breath as she rested her thumb against the first disk, the metal fighting back as Fireside spun it down, before moving to the next, then the third, before pausing as she rested her thumb on the fourth and final disk.

“Are you really sure you should be doing this, Fiery?” Sonata came forward, resting a cyan hand on her sister’s, worry flooding from her eyes.

“I’ve got to, Sona.” came the soft response from Fireside, Sonata giving an uneasy look before removing her hand. Fireside shifted the last disk up, pausing before giving a small tug on the lock. The device separated, allowing Fireside to pull the metal arm around, out, and away from the locker.

“How’d ya know the code, Glow?” Aria asked, a look mixed between being impressed and worried on her purple features.

“It’s my birthday…” she said as she handed the lock to the girl, the digits zero four two one staring up at Aria, before returning her gaze to the door in front of her. This was the moment of truth. “One of the things that have come back to me…”

She grabbed hold of the door, her hand sinking in under the lip almost habitually, before pulling towards her. She finally noticed the smell in the air, the scent seeming to pour out of the opening door as it swung open.

“Ugh, gross!” Fireside commented as she shifted her feet back, a hand coming to cover her nose as something plopped onto the floor sloppily. She looked in the locker, noticing how messy everything was. “That’s fresh! Well, was at least”

“Who would waste a good cut like that!” Aria complained, sounding super nasally thanks to the girl pinching her nose shut.

“I’m more concerned with why it was left like that.” commented Adagio, the girl sounding sickened. “Look, why don’t we leave it and go back?”

“Just… Ah! There!” Fireside had buried her mouth and nose in the crook of her elbow, reaching in the locker and pulling some papers out. “Well, kinda… More hate words, all directed as this “Sunset”...”

“Ah! Girls, there you are!” Fireside froze in panic, her heartbeat exploding into a maddened frenzy at the voice of Dean Cadance. “You, er, seem to be doing more than just getting a drink.”

“S-Sorry, Dean Cadance!” Fireside shot around, her hands shooting to behind her back as she straightened to a military like posture as she addressed the woman, only to notice that Cadance wasn’t alone. Her heart plummeted into her stomach. “A-Ah, Vice-Principal Luna! This, er… Well, it is exactly what it looks like, but… Blame me! My sisters were telling me to stop, so this was all my idea.”

“Relax, Miss Glow.” the woman had a calming smile on her face as she approached the four teens. “No need to worry, it is simply in human nature to be inquisitive. Sadly though, it seems you found something We were hoping would remain hidden…”

“I’m sure you know about Anon-A-Miss by this point.” Dean Cadance cut in, looking over at the grim frown gracing the lunar woman’s face. “This is the locker of the girl who was wrongly accused of being behind the MyStable account. It seems that some students still believe she was behind it, even though the culprit was found.”

“We shall notify the janitors that someone got into the locker… Again… Please remove this from your memories, and We shall leave out that you were found her.” the four sisters nodded rapidly, eagerly accepting Luna’s offer. “Good, now if you four shall follow Us, We have to announce the results of the first round.”

“Is everyone okay? We just missed that bang.” Fireside said, a worried smirk coming to her face.

“Oh, yes, everyone is fine, Fireside.” Cadance wore a worried smile as she looked back at the girl. “Though Principal Cinch won’t let up about it… Er… You didn’t hear that.”

“Mum’s the word, Can Dance.” Aria snickered as Cadance shot the purple girl a playful grimace. “I think we can all agree that Cinch is a major bitch.”

Fireside noted the silence of the hallway after Aria’s comment, obviously everyone agreed as no one spoke up in defense of the woman. The six made their way back through the halls and stopped just in front of the large double doors blocking the way to the Chemistry Lab.

“Now, where did we find out?” Vice-Principal Luna said softly as she turned around to look at the four girls.

“At the water fountain down the hall. We got lost trying to find it.” Fireside said, nodding in response to the two women’s similar actions.

“Good. Now We recommend you look a little like you were scolded.” Luna smirked as she spun around back to the doors, pushing them open after steeling her expression.

“Come along, girls.” she called out as she opened the doors, motioning for the four to enter in front of her.

***

“Cooking?” Fireside heard Sour Sweet once again start to complain, even as she tied the apron around her neck. “Seriously, Sonata would ace this event by herself!”

“Cakes aren’t exactly her specialty, remember?” Fireside chuckled, watching as Sour’s face blanched instantly, a slight green tinge starting to overcome the paling.

“Should I even ask?” came Sunny Flare’s sickenly interested voice as she came to stand beside Fireside, her gaze split between the taller teen and Sour Sweet.

“Who the fuck thinks you can make tacos into a cake!?” the ponytail wearing girl screeched softly, Fireside erupting into laughter at her friends outburst.

“Well I doubt that we will have to worry too much.” Sunny Flare said as she looked away from the gagging Sour Sweet, her eyes locking on Firesides. “The only one that could give us trouble is that Bon Bon girl you introduced us to.”

“Yeah, she makes some killer sweets!” Fireside’s mouth started to water as she remembered back to earlier in the gym when the girl was offering some of her candies to the girls. Fireside nearly collapsed in taste filled bliss once she popped one of the delicate looking caramel cubes into her mouth, before struggling over the remaining ones with Vinyl.

“Everyone to their stations, please!” Fireside came to when she heard Princes-Principal Celestia’s voice ring out. Why was she still calling the woman Princess? She shook her head as she walked with Sunny Flare over to their kitchen setup. Thankfully there were just enough kitchens for each team after two students from each team were eliminated last round, with Fireside and Sunny taking the one closest to the CHS team, pausing as she looked across at the buttercream girl who hid behind her long pink mane of hair, and her pink on pink on pink partner.

“Er… Sunny?” Fireside said as she turned to face the four older women, her eyes shooting to her side momentarily. “I have a baaad feeling about that pink girl.”

“What are you talking about.” came Sunny Flare’s response, the girl’s mouth barely moving.

“Call me crazy, but I think she’s the one that’s going to win it for them…”

***

Sure enough, Fireside’s hunch was proven right as the pink girl took an unreasonably long knife and split her cake in half, revealing the Manea Lisa in cake form done in the interior. Everyone looked shocked, with Celestia, Luna and Cadance all dropped their forks simultaneously at the reveal, while there were shocked cries coming from the CPA students. Perhaps the most shocking result was that of Bon Bon and her partner, the spiky blue haired boy blushing embarrassedly as the two stood above their loaf of bread.

“Er, Bon Bon?” Fireside asked, uneasy smile on her face. “Are you alright?”

The confectioner buried her face even farther into her hands, shaking it back and forth as her voice was muffled by the fabric. The two gave knowing, understanding nods as Principal Celestia informed them they were eliminated, Bon Bon apologizing profusely to the boy who laughed as they put away their aprons.

“I am most disappointed.” Cinch said as she addressed her students as they gathered around her. “Suri, Neon, you two are done. Go join your fellows before you cause more harm to our Academy.”

“Hey, take it easy, Principal Cinch.” Fireside stepped forward, frowning as she looked at the woman. “Did you honestly expect them to make a cake like that, cause I doubt any of us did!”

“No, but I do expect you to keep your mouth shut about such matters, Miss Glow.” the woman gave a predatory sneer as she turned to look at the girl, a deadly glint in her eyes. “Now go clean up, and you had all perform better in the next heat.”

“Man, what’s her problem?” Indigo whispered as the eight remaining competitors of Crystal Prep walked towards the bin half full of aprons. “Like hell we coulda known they would do something like that!”

“And I doubt any of us could have done similar.” Sugarcoat was blunt as always as she threw her apron into the hamper. “I’m still wondering how she did that.”

“I have a feeling that, well… Nevermind, let’s just get ready for the next event…” Fireside muttered as she stashed away her own apron, images of the pink girl hosting surprise parties flashing before her eyes.

***

“So…” Lemon Zest grunted a she brought her hammer back down onto the head of the nail sticking out of the wooden board. “Want to talk about why you’re freezing up so much?”

Fireside glanced up from her knees as she held together the wooden boards that the pair were hoping would become a birdhouse. Both teams were surprised that the next event was based around Shop Class, with the object being to work together as pairs once more to make a birdhouse out of what was provided.

“What do you mean?” she asked the audiophile, her eyes shooting back to her hands as she prayed the distracted teen wouldn’t end up missing the wood and wailing Fireside along the hand and/or arm.

“Well you’ve been freezing up randomly, sometimes you even go walking off on your own and ignoring us when we call your name.” Lemon Zest paused to let out a sigh, brushing her sweat drenched forehead with the back of her equally sweaty forearm.

“Oh, that…” Fireside groaned internally. How the hell was she gonna explain this? “Just getting flashbacks is all.”

“From your amnesia, yeah?” Fireside grunted as Lemon returned to hammering the nail into the board, before placing another slightly further down. “I’m surprised it’s taken you this long to start remembering.”

“Welcome to the club.”

“Maybe it’s cause you're back here? I remember hearing that sometimes people with amnesia are shown things that they should remember, and that causes them to remember them.” Lemon Zest said in between hammer strokes.

“Maybe… All I know is I would rather be focusing on the games than these memories…” Fireside flipped the collection of wood around, attaching a new piece to the other two, making sure to apply a moderate line of the yellowish white glue first.

“Heh, yeah, I can bet it’s a bit distracting. Probably like how all the CHS students keep givin’ ya looks.” Lemon Zest chuckled as she looked around the room.

“Lemon?”

“Yeah?” the light pink girl looked down at Fireside.

“Think ya can keep hammerin’ in those nails?”

“Oh! Right! Sorry!”

***

“What. Was. THAT!?” Bellowed Cinch, the six teens recoiling from her fury. The spelling bee had been a disaster for both schools, with eleven of the twelve competitors failing on their first word, with Fireside being the only one to not mess up. “How could you fail such an easy event!? All of you shall be serving week and weekend detention for the rest of the year! I pray to whatever gods you worship that Fireside can win the Elimination Equation.”

“Well someone just hit menopause.” Indigo commented after Cinch stormed off without waiting for a response from the six girls, giggles erupting from the six at the teens comment once the woman was out of earshot range.

“Yeah, why is she so angry? It’s not our fault they chose such asinine words!” Lemon complained, throwing her hands into the air in frustration.

“I blame my phone having autocorrect.” Sour said coldly, “It does all the work.”

“Well I don’t know about you five, but I am stoked!” Indigo started up, excitement glinting in her eyes. “We get to see Fireside personally demolish some poor girl in whatever the Elimination Equation thing is!”

“I don’t know why CHS is even going to bother.” Sugarcoat said as she pulled her phone out and started madly tapping away at it.

“Thanks for all the high praise, but I’m not so sure it will be that easy. I don’t even know what they have planned.” Fireside said as she waved her hands in front of herself, slight blush coming to her features as Dean Cadance approached.

“Time to head up to the stage, Fireside.” the woman held motioned a hand across herself in a sweeping motion, the teen nodding and heading towards the woman.

“She, uh… I seriously hope she didn’t ream you out as well, did she?” Fireside asked, giving a worried look over her shoulder at the cerise woman.

“Nothing more than her… usual temperament, no.” Cadance responded before motioning for Fireside to walk up the stairs.

The gym had been repurposed while the two teams were busy competing, the entire stage having been pulled out to allow two booths to be set on either side for the remaining six students of each team to sit and wait for themselves to be called to the stage. Now, however, Principal Cinch and Principal Celestia were pulling out a pair of blackboards, their backs facing outwards to hide what was hidden on the other side.

Fireside paused as she started to cross the stage, though the whole world seemed to pause with her as everything around her, herself included, vanished, instead replaced with the senior students of CHS singing as they set up decorations, the girl who looked like Twilight walking around and helping everyone. Even the Rainbooms were there as Octavia, Bon Bon, Lyra, and even Vinyl were carting things around, only to vanish just as quickly as Fireside’s foot made contact with the wooden floor beneath her.

“Welcome, you two.” came Cinch’s coldly dry tones, barely looking at Fireside and the CHS student that joined her on the stage. “You two shall have five minutes to complete the equation on your respective board. The first one to answer correctly shall win. You shall start when you hear the air horn. She moved to the side, gently flipping the chalkboard over in time with Principal Celestia as the air horn rang out.

Fireside did her best to ignore Rarity, instead doing her best to focus on the equation in front of her. Nothing too complicated she noted, glad to be doing something easier than what she had been doing in her Advanced Math class. Her hand beat a steady path across the board, her chalk screeching as it continued its scrawling of her work across the greenish surface surface. Two minutes had hardly passed before Sunset finished, hands placing the delicate stick of chalk down and leaving it to sit on the boards tray. She studied it quickly before shrugging, no need to second guess what she knew was right.

“Fireside Glow is correct.” Cinch’s voice rang out a few moments later after the woman finished judging the girl’s answer, Principal Celestia nodding in time, causing Rarity to let out a tired sigh as she set her chalk down and walked off the stage, her azure eyes casted back to watch Fireside as she did so.

“Great work, Red!” Indigo said, clapping her arm across the taller girl’s back as she joined the rest of her team off of the stage. “I knew you would do it!”

“Indeed!” Twilight added, looking up from the device in her hands that had continued to grow noisier over the course of the day. “Though that was a lot easier than what Mr. Wave would give us.”

“Relax, Twilight.” came Adagio’s voice as the girl effortlessly split the small crowd around her sister. “Fireside was correct first, and that is all that should matter.”

“After tallying up the scores, Crystal Prep takes the win in the first event of the Friendship Games.” Celestia announced over the gymnasium’s audio system, earning the attention of everyone present. “We now welcome you to follow us outside for the next portion of the Games, the Tri-Cross Relay!”

Chapter 16

11:37AM

“What. The. Hell!?” Fireside was shocked to say the least as she walked out of the school and onto it’s athletic’s field with the rest of her team, her emotions shared by all the students present of the two schools. What she vaguely recalled about the field was gone, it had been entirely changed, completely constructed over with wood and dirt. There was an obstacle course that looked like it lead to an archery range, two pairs of targets making different movements on a wooden backboard. A wooden track, it’s oval shape curving around the ‘corners’, encircled the obstacle course, itself encased by a peak and trough ridden course for… were those motocross bikes?

“Shotgun! I call dibs on the bikes!” Indigo Zap shouted excitedly, sprinting towards where Principals Celestia and Cinch, Vice Principal Luna, and Dean Cadence stood. Sugarcoat sighed in her usual tone before walking after her fellow Shadow as Fireside paused to look around the mock stadium. Two sets of wooden and metal bleachers stood all around them, the seats full of teens from both schools. Bon Bon, Lyra, Octavia and Vinyl all waved from the CHS section, the surrounding teens sharing weird looks with the four girls, whilst Adagio, Aria, Sonata and Twilight waved, and cheered in Sonata’s case, from the Crystal Prep section.

“Now,” Cadence started as Fireside arrived, “How would you girls like to split up who will compete in which leg of the race?”

“Dibs on the bikes!” Indigo reaffirmed, shouting as her hand shot up, as the entire team’s eyes trained on the goggled teen.

“Er, anyone… else?” Cadence asked, tired smile on her face.

“Why don’t we ask the Captain?” Lemon Zest stated, taking her headphones off as she turned to Fireside.

“M-me?” Fireside took a step back as everyone turned to look at her. “I, er… I don’t really know sorry…”

“How about I help?” Sugarcoat mentioned as Fireside shifted to looking down at her feet, everyone now turning to the glasses wearing girl. “Me and Indigo on Motocross, Sunny and Lemon on the track, and Sour and Fireside on the obstacle course?”

“Works for me.” Sunny Flare nodded, looking around at the rest of the girls who did similar actions of approval. “Is that okay, Dean Cadence?”

The woman smiled as she nodded, jotting down the names into the proper slots on her sheet before heading over to Celestia, Luna, and Cinch.

“So…” Fireside started as she looked down at her uniform, grabbing the bottom hem of her skirt. “Are we supposed to compete in these?”

“I’m gonna go ask Dean Cadence quick.” She said as all six of the teens looked around at one another, each of them unsure of the answer, before she jogged off to catch up to the educator.

“Dean Cadence?” Fireside asked when she got closer, Cadence pausing what she was talking to Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.

“Yes, Fireside?”

“Me and the girls were wondering if we are supposed to compete in our uniforms or not?” She asked, hands pulling her burgundy blazer down.

“Oh, right! They are waiting for you six in the boys change room in the gym!” Cadence nodded as Fireside turned back towards the rest of her team. “You six go get changed then come back out here as fast as you can!”

“No problem!” Fireside smiled as she retreated from Cadance. “I’ll let the girls know!”

“Hey, what did she say?” Sour Sweet asked as Fireside came close.

“We’re supposed to go change in the boys change room in the gym, that’s where they left our uniforms.” The amber teen turned around and jogged back towards the school once more. “We should hurry up and go change!”

***

“The first leg of the race shall be the Obstacle Course.” Celestia called out, obviously forced smile on her face as she shared the commentators booth with the other three women. “The competitors shall start one at a time, and must get a bullseye before the next teammate can start their attempt.”

Fireside looked over the obstacle course. Hay bales had to be vaulted before reaching a hill with a pit that had to be crossed by swinging over on a rope, but not before grabbing a bow and quiver of arrows first.

“Once both members of the first leg get their bullseyes the second portion can start.” Fireside turned to observe the Short Track as it had been dubbed, Lemon Zest and Sunny Flare joking and laughing as Pinkie Pie and Rarity looked at one another with hesitant expressions. “Each team needs to make eight laps, which shall only be counted when the last member of the team crosses the line. Once all eight laps are done the Motocross racers shall start.”

Indigo was constantly revving her engine, probably wearing a huge grin the whole while, her helmeted head turned towards Sugarcoat. Rainbow and Bulk Biceps, as she recalled the massive white boys name, sat patiently on their bikes. Fireside stood there wondering if the bike could hold the massive weight of the muscled mountain of a teen that was mounted on it.

“The winner of this event shall be the team who has their competitor cross the finish line first!” Luna added, standing up as she regarded the two teams before her, with Cadance standing up next, air horn held firmly in her grasp.

“For the obstacle course, a combination of speed and accuracy shall determine who is eliminated. Now if the competitors can line up.” Fireside nodded to Sour Sweet, the girl had put her normal pigtail into a pair of buns, while Fireside had tied her hair back in a short ponytail, thanks to the length it had gained over the last few months.

Sour Sweet walked up to the starting line, stretching briefly before getting down into a sprinting position, Fluttershy having gotten down into the same position after flipping her own braided ponytail over her back. The two teens were not down for long before the air horn sounded and the two started their way through the course.

Sour Sweet vaulted the bales with what seemed to be practiced ease, while Fluttershy slowly slid over them, and gained a substantial lead. She ran up the hill, her boots giving her a steady grip as she reached out and grabbed her bow and quiver, sliding them over her shoulders before jumping and grabbing onto the rope with both hands. Once she cleared the pit she leapt off, hitting the ground before rolling and knocking three arrows, loosing them in a spray. Two of them landed in the outer ring of the target, it’s back and forth motion continuing until one landed just inside the bullseye, stopping it. She smiled cockily, before looking back at Fireside.

Fireside nodded, ignoring the look Applejack was giving her before starting her own way towards the goal. She vaulted over bales as if they were hurdles, not even touching them before her feet found purchase on the ground past them, making amazing time as Fluttershy finally started to knock arrows of her own. She covered the third bale, the fourth, and the fifth, all before Fluttershy had even come close to hitting the target, before rushing up the hill and grabbing the bow and a single arrow.

Time seemed to slow down as shock started to cross over Sour Sweet’s face, the girl looking at the single arrow Fireside carried in her mouth like a pirate would hold a knife. Fireside remained calmed as she continued her pace, foot landing on the edge of the pit as she launched across, grabbing the arrow from her mouth before knocking it and letting loose mid air, the arrow rocketing out of the bow and towards the circling target, landing in the direct middle as Fireside hit the ground on the other side of the pit, rolling to her feet.

The stadium grew silent as Fireside stood up fully, her hand brushing her ponytail back over her shoulder, everyone in shock at the girl’s action. Fluttershy wasn’t even paying attention as she let go of her bowstring, the arrow flying through the air and embedding itself in the center of the horizontally moving target. Sunny Flare and Lemon Zest both shook their heads before starting around the track, not wanting to waste the large lead they had received from Fireside and Sour Sweet. Applejack started sprinting her own way towards the target, hoping to get her teammates started as soon as possible in hopes of catching up to the pair of Shadowbolts.

“Nice shots there, Sour!” Fireside complimented as her hand shot out to the still gaping teen. The girl finally came to her senses and started to chuckle darkly as she took Fireside’s offered extremity in her own.

“Ever the humble one, aren’t ya, Fireside?” the teens tone was playfully snarky, the girl smirking as she shook her head. “You know you had me worried there! Like, what if you missed?”

“Good thing I didn’t then, huh?” Fireside shrugged as the pair got down off their piles of dirt. “Look, are you gonna take the compliment or not?”

“Sure, sure. I may have shot a nine out of ten, but you shot a fucking twenty!” Sour Sweet swatted playfully at Fireside’s shoulder, the girl laughing harder at the action. “I think I finally understand why Aria and Indigo fan girl over you so hard now.”

“Wooo! Go Sunny! You can do it Lemon!” Fireside was too engrossed in cheering to pay any heed to friends comment, Sour Sweet chuckling softly as her friend ignored her. “Well? Com’on, Sour! We should head to the finish line and cheer those two on! Lemon looks like she could use the motivation!”

The two made their way towards the finish line, walking around the bales of hay that they had crossed on the way to the archery range. They noticed little excitement in the stands, Crystal Prep students were watching boredly or playing with their phones, while the students of Canterlot High had arms crossed and looking incredibly unhappy at how behind they already were.

“Looks like they’ve consigned themselves to their fates finally.” Sour pointed out, head jerking towards the section of bleachers that CHS remained in. “Well, most of them at least.”

“You know you like them.” Fireside jokingly nudged the other girl with one arm, while waving back at Octavia and the other three who were busy waving at her.

“Whatever. I don’t know why we need to be here.” Sour shrugged as the pair stopped a little ways away from the wooden track. She looked at the track as all four teens were now making their way around, “We’re gonna win anyways and it looks to me that Sunny is going to win handily.”

“Just means I need to cheer harder for our resident music lover then.” Fireside winked at the girl before continuing on with her cheering for the green haired girl.

“Hey! Over here, ponygirl!” Fireside looked around, jumping as a soccer ball fazed through her head at a lightning pace and landing directly in front of Rainbow Dash, the teen not hesitating for an instant and delivering a power kick that sent the ball rocketing past the Wondercolt net minder.

“Good, now go grab me my water bottle.”

“S-Sure thing, Dash.” came the timid response from the reoccurring voice, this time sounding like it was struggling to not speak out at the treatment it was receiving, a sad tremor ringing in it.

“Well Ah guess ya can sit with us.” the scene shifted away from the soccer field full of students to one with just five students sitting down around one another.

“T-Thanks.” the voice sound happily nervous now, the ground indenting as if the figure was walking across the grass, but nothing was there, just the five of the Rainbooms and this mysterious ghost. “S-So, uh… How have your day’s gone?”

There was a noncommittal grunt, followed by the sound of multiple voices going through a fast forward. The ground around the invisible specter moved again, this time looking like the figure was getting up.

“S-Sorry… I’ll, uh… I’ll leave you girls be…” the voice sounded crushed. Defeated. Devastated, as it walked away from the five, pausing, as if looking over its shoulder, before softly whispering. “I’m sorry…”

“A sleepover, huh?” Twilight’s voice, inquiring as it often is, the girl once again with her hair down as she faded into view. “Sure! That should give me time to come up with a counter!”

“Awesome! So the six of us, all at my place immediately after school! Rarity and AJ will-” Pinkie Pie sounded surprisingly excited, her voice starting to squeal slightly as she ran out of breath, only for Twilight to step in and interrupt.

“Six of us?” the girl looked around in confusion, and only then did Fireside notice how far away they were, and down by her feet, the grass stood displaced.

“Mhm! You, Me, Flutters, Rare, AJ, and RD!” Pinkie Pie nodded happily as she bounced up and down in excitement. “Oh! You can meet my sisters! They-”

“What about ******?” the glitching returned, causing Twilight’s voice to raise and lower, speed up and speed down, seemingly infinitely repeating what had already been said.

“W-What about her?” Pinkie gave a nervous grin as she looked towards Fireside, or rather the ghost beside her.

“Well shouldn’t she be invited as well?” Twilight’s tone was bemused, the girl smiling as she looked over her shoulder at whoever was beside Fireside. “I mean, she’s our friend, isn’t she?”

“Oh, n-n-no worries!” came the voice, the grass crinkling as it took a step backwards. “I really shouldn’t be out-”

“Nonsense, ******! If I’m going, then so are you! You’re my friend after all!” Twilight strode forward, reaching a hand out towards the invisible figure, before looking back at the group of girls behind her. “Right, girls?”

Fireside waited.

And waited.

And waited.

However the scene seemed frozen, everything starting to waver slightly as the invisible figure started to waver in, starting with the feet. Boots, big and black with magenta-

“Hey! Wake up, will ya!” Sour Sweet shouted as she shook Fireside back and forth, the girl having somehow slid to her knees. “Jeez, don’t scare me like that!”

“S-Sorry, Sour.” Fireside chuckled as she looked up at the girl, before pausing as she struggled to push herself up. “Just these flashbacks of mine.”

“Well, are ya sure-”

“I’m. Staying.” Fireside said, a dangerous edge to her voice as she shot up. “I am fine, and I don’t need to go, alright?”

“Alright, fine.” Sour’s hands flew up in front of her, the girl giving an uneasy smile.

“...Haaa… Sorry, Sour. Just dealing with a lot is all.” Fireside let out an exhausted sigh, mentally punching herself for snapping like that.

“Hey, it’s fine. I of all people should know what it’s like to be bipolar some of the time.” the girl chuckled as she slapped her captain on the shoulder. “Besides, now I can rub it in your face that Sunny beat Lemon.”

“What the hell kind of maneuver was that, Fireside!?” Lemon called out as she descended the ramp, roller blades slung over her shoulder. “Aria an’ Indigo have every damn reason to fan girl after you pull shit like that outta your ass!”

“Hey, language!” Sunny Flare bellowed as she slapped the audiophile across the back of the head. “Though you did pull of quite a feat there, Fireside.”

“Heh, it was-”

“Awww, don’t be so damn humble girl! You’re a fu-bloody monster!” Lemon cowered when she realized Sunny had raised her hand again, her eyes carrying the treat of what would happen should the girl finish her sentence.

“Hey! Watch where you’re spraying that dirt!” Sour Sweet shouted as Indigo and Sugarcoat roared past her on the upper dirt track, said dirt flying all around the four girls. “I swear that hooligan is half monkey…”

“At least she’s having fun?” Fireside offered, watching as Pinkie Pie and Rarity finally crossed over the line, finishing their last lap and allowing Rainbow Dash and Bulk Biceps to start on their leg of the race.

“FIERY!” came the instantly recognizable, beyond excited shout of the approaching Sonata Dusk, the other two sisters waving as they approached.

“Damnit, Glow. Why do ya gotta be my sister, huh?” Aria laughed, before doubling over hacking as Adagio delivered a vicious gut busting elbow to the purple girl’s core.

“What I believe Aria meant, was good job, dearest sister.” Adagio nodded, her smile and gaze telling the four other students to forget everything about what had just came out of Aria’s lips, and what the girl earned by saying those words.

“Thanks, Addy! Heya, Twilight!” Fireside beamed as she waved to the girl coming along slowly behind, her eyes glued to the now noticeably beeping and buzzing device in her hands. “Er, Twilight?”

“Huh, Wha-? Oh! Er, Fireside, hi! Great, um… shot…?” the girl gave a sheepish smile as she stopped mere inches away from coming into contact with the taller girl’s bust.

“What’s up with Ethyl?” Fireside asked, chuckling as the girl ducked back to a respectful distance.

“I… don’t know, to be honest?” the girl looked perplexed, and not in her usual manner as she looked at her measuring tool. “It’s been slowly getting more and more readings, but it’s unable to pinpoint where they are coming from for some reason.”

“Weird. Sorry I can’t be of any real help there, Twilight.” Fireside rubbed the back of her head as she looked at the girl. “It’s sorta beyond my knowledge base.”

“Oh! Oh my god!” everyone paused to look at Sour Sweet, the girl’s face a gaping maw of shock and awe.

“W-What? What is it, Sour?” Fireside said, looking over her shoulders as Sour pointed towards her slowly.

“You don’t know something!”

Laughter erupted from the group as Fireside slumped, her own face slowly morphing to a grin as she couldn’t help but start to chuckle along with her friends and sisters.

“Just give her the books,” Sonata managed to get out between song like giggles of amusement. “She’ll learn through osmosis!”

“And Crystal Prep crosses the line first!”

Fireside was about to reply to her sister’s comment, only to hear Dean Cadance’s voice call out, silencing the group of girls and directing their attention to the podium booth where the four women resided. Indigo gave a loud whoop, directing the attention of all eight girls to her and Sugar coat, the peach girl raking her fingers through her wild crown of hair.

“Woah baby, was that a rush!” she called out as she walked the bike down the smooth slope running parallel to her fellow CPA students, before parking it and jogging towards them. “Not as much of a rush as Red here gave me though!”

Aria and the peach girl slapped their outstretched hands together as the other girls groaned, or giggled in the case of Sonata, at the competitive teen’s comment. Aria grinned as she wrapped an arm around her comrade in crassness, a crude grin starting to stretch across her face.

“Just in time, Zap!” Aria commented with a grin, pulling out and snapping taught a fifty dollar bill before handing it towards her tallest sister. “You can pay me back later.”

“Please tell me you aren’t still all caught up in this?” She asked, even though her hand shot forth and grabbed the bill and deposited the bill in a bra strap.

“Says the girl who accepts the cash with no remorse.” Indigo giggled as her hands reached forward. “Now roll that sleeve up, Red!”

Sunset sighed as the girls around her giggled, slowly grabbing the sleeve and rolling it up her firm arm. “I swear, you two are worse than guys…”

“Congratulations to both teams of competitors!” Vice-Principal Luna’s voice rang out across the field, everyone stopping to look at the woman. “Now before we continue, We think you should all take a moment to rest, and join us in the cafeteria for lunch.”

“Oooh! OOOOOOOOOOH!” Sonata started jumping up and down, drool starting to build at the corners of her mouth. “Do you think they have tacos!?”

Everybody groaned.

Chapter 17

12:14PM

“S-Sunset…?” the elderly woman behind the lunch counter paused, her maw widening in shock as she stared at the girl standing across from her, causing Sunset to let out a tired, yet amused sounding side as she gave a light hearted smile.

“I’m Fireside Glow, captain of Crystal Prep’s team, though I’ve had quite a few people call me Sunset Shimmer today. Thankfully the students have yet to attack me like they did that girl, so at least I’m spared from that part of her legacy.”

Fireside’s smile seemed to grow colder as she went, before ending with a glacial edge to it. The woman behind the counter stuttered as she tried to apologize to Fireside, only for the girl to shake her head.

“I would like a salad please. No croutons, dressing, and especially no meat.” Fireside’s sub-zero smile beamed brighter, the elderly woman nodding and going to fix up the girl’s request, leaving the teen to let out a tired sigh as Granny Smith left. She should apologize to the woman, but the teen had been becoming more and more on edge since that last flashback, the figure that had been invisible slowly starting to become corporeal. She’d been so lost in thought that all of the CPA students had already gone through, leaving Fireside at the head of a line of CHS students.

“Here you are, dear.” the woman gave a flinching smile as she handed the tray to Fireside, the girl noticing the apple and water bottle sitting beside her salad.

“Thank you, and I apologize for my outburst.” Fireside gave a brief bow before backing away and starting to snake her way through the lunchroom.

“Fier-y!” Sonata called out, waving ecstatically to her sister from a set of table near the windows that had been pulled together to fit all ten girls sitting there. Fireside nodded, her smile warming as she made her way over to where her sisters, Twilight, and the other remaining members of her team sat.

“What do you want?” Fireside looked up at the table, frown on her face at the rude comment, only to stop and sigh tiredly as the tables were replaced with a single one, five of the seats replaced with the Rainbooms, each of them glowering at the figure standing in front of her. The boots had a pair of legs coming up out of them now, the denim of the jeans sitting tight on the limbs of the figure, an empty tray hovering in front of them.

“I, um…” the voice sounded timid, uneasy as it replied to the five girls. “There’s nowhere else to sit, a-and I was wondering if I could s-sit with the five of you?”

The five girls remained silent, Fireside’s heart dropping as the Rainbooms had to sit and consider the question. The voice sounded hopeful as it pleaded it’s case, the tray starting to shake in front of it. Fireside joined Applejack as the teen stood up and looked around the lunch room. Shadowy blobs sat at the seats, but there were still many empty seats, which the farmer wasted no time in bringing up.

“An what about tha other empty seats?” she asked, a grim expression on her face. Fireside watched as the figure slumped, their torso barely visible as a collection of sketchy lines.

“Sit…” came the quiet comment from Fluttershy, earning a variety of queer looks from her friends, to which she gave a simple response. “As long as she sits and eat, it should be fine, right?”

Fireside could see the figure shaking, a collection of soft sobs being emitted from it as it started to shuffle over towards the table, the scene washing away to be replaced by her friends and sisters, their voices seeming to speed up as reality bleed back to existence.

“So let me guess, you got a salad, didn’t ya!” Aria called out, setting her burger down on her plate, ketchup staining her cheek.

“You know me all too well, Ari.” Fireside shrugged as she sat down at the table, looking over to Sonata, or rather what she was doing with her food. “Uh, Sona? Whatcha doin?”

“Finished!” the girl proclaimed, letting out a pleased huff as she sat back from her plate. “See! It’s a narwhal!”

Sure enough, Sonata’s plate was now host to a mashed potato sculpture of her favourite aquatic creature, a baby carrot sticking out of its forehead to represent the creatures horn. The girl beamed brightly as she looked down at it, only to give a shocked cry as a ketchup stained knife came down and separates the narwhal’s majestic head from its blubbery body.

“Aria!? What was that for!?” Sonata wailed as Aria started to laugh cruelly at her sister’s distress. “What did Crown Prince Blubberhorn the Sixteenth do to deserve that!?”

“Eh-hem…” all of the girls sitting down paused and moved to look at the figure that just cleared her throat, as well as the four other girls standing behind her.

“Could we have our seats back?” Rainbow Dash asked softly, her eyes passing slowly over the group, surprised looks spreading amongst the Shadowbolts.

“We're just sitting here and eating, isn’t that fine?” Fireside asked, her eyes watching as all five Rainbooms took a quarter step back, her gaze pausing on Fluttershy as tears started to build in her eyes.

“S-Sunset?” Rainbow stuttered, almost dropping her tray, only to have it straightened by the steady hand of the now standing Fireside.

“But you know what? Why don’t you take them? Me and my friends here are going to sit with our other friends.” the tall teen positively shimmered from the heated gaze she delivered to the much shorter girl, before spinning around and waving a hand towards a group of four girls chatting as they walked with their own trays of food. “Oi! Vinyl! Help me push some tables together! You’ve got a large group joining you for lunch!”

The off white girl looked back and held her hand above her head, holding out her pinkie and thumb and giving it a quick shake.

“Come along, Shadowbolts. Let’s leave these seats to the individuals who frequent them the most.” the other nine CPA looked shocked at how much venom was radiating from their captains words before making various actions of indifference as they themselves got up and followed after their leader.

“What was that about?” Sour whispered loudly, rushing to keep step with Fireside.

“Yeah, I haven’t seen you that subtly vicious, like, ever!” Aria added, chuckling softly. “You just went full Sour Sweet on them!”

“I just remembered that they weren’t the nicest of people while I was here was all.” Fireside commented as she approached the tables that Vinyl and Lyra had dragged together. “I could've helped, you two!”

“Yeah, but with how bad you’re single handedly whooping our asses, I figured you could use a break.” Lyra winked as she flopped down onto her seat, letting out a small bark of laughter.

“Single handedly, huh?” Indigo sat across from the girl, competitive glint in her smirk. “Well that’s rich coming from someone eliminated in the first round!”

“Fireside, love, congratulations on your day so far.” Octavia smiled warmly as she sat down, beckoning Fireside to take the seat across from her.

“Thanks, Octavia.” Fireside chuckled nervously as she took the offered seat, everyone working around to get seats of their own.

“So how come you girls are joining us?” Bon Bon asked quietly, trying to look around the girls across from her. “It looked like the lot of you already had a table.”

“Eh, it wasn’t really our table, ya know?” Fireside shrugged as grabbed her fork and stabbed it into her salad. “Besides, I’d rather eat with my friends, ya know?”

Fireside paused, her forkful of salad almost in her open mouth, when she heard a series of sharp snaps from the white girl beside Octavia. The amber teen watched as Vinyl tilted her head, pointing behind Fireside.

“Ah, ya… Don’t worry about them, Vinyl. I’ve had enough to deal with today thanks to my memories coming back.” Fireside sighed as she put the fork down, leaving her salad still uneaten. “Please don’t bother them, they aren’t worth it.”

“Well… If you’re sure. But onto better news!” Octavia’s worried frown was replaced with a warm smile as she watched Fireside finally start eating her salad. “You’re getting your memories back, you say?”

“Is that why you’ve been so out of it at times?” Lyra asked, shifting away from Indigo to converse with the amber teen, earning a nod from Fireside who was too busy scarfing down her salad to respond. “Whatcha rememberin’? Only the good things I hope!”

“Some good.” Fireside shrugged after down half the contents of her water bottle in a single, long pull. “A lotta bad. I’d rather not think about them until after the Games, if that’s fine with y’all.”

“There! All better!” Sonata beamed as she finished fixing the damage that Aria had done to her mashed potato narwhal sculpture, the cyan girl even going as far as to carve the carrot horn. “Plus he’s been improved, see!”

Sonata thrust the sculpture towards Aria, smiling happily as she showed off her work, seeming to have completely forgotten who it was that damaged it in the first place. Aria looked at it, then back to Sonata, a dangerous grin spreading across her face. Fireside paused as she looked up from her salad, her fork tumbling from her grasp in slow motion as she lunged out towards her, crying the girl’s name.

“Aria! Don’t!”

The purple skinned girl let loose a cruel and malicious laugh as she swung her hand up, clipping the plate at the lip closest to her and causing the platter to flip up towards Sonata, the girl’s smile freezing as she watched the plate full of mashed potatoes, roast beef, and assorted veggies turn towards here, rapidly approaching the swell of her generous bust.

Splap.

The table went silent, eyes glued to the chunks and globs of food that dripped from Sonata’s bust onto her skirt, her hands still in front of her as they held onto the now empty space where the platter once resided. She looked down at her chest, her hand moving in slow, jerky motions towards the carved up baby carrot that stuck from the mass of mashed potato she now wore.

Aria suddenly cringed as Sonata’s natural puppy dog like eyes started to shimmer, tears building at an explosive rate before unleashing themselves in a tide down the cyan girl’s cheeks, yet she remained silent, her gaze focused on the carrot that now rested in the palms of her hands.

“FOR CROWN PRINCE BLUBBERHORN THE SIXTEENTH!” the girl bellowed, an anger unseen by the world erupting from the girl as she rocketed from her seat and towards her now reeling sister, a haze of bloodlust in the magenta eyes of Sonata. Her hands shot to Aria’s plate and pulled apart the half eaten hamburger that sat ignored, and started to slather the contents of the sandwich upon the front of her sister’s shirt, ketchup and mustard staining the burgundy blazer.

“Ack, hey! Stop that you heartless bitch! Do you know how hard it is to clean ketchup and mustard stains!?” Aria stumbled back out of her chair, landing crudely on the floor as her taller sister loomed above her, wielding the buns like deadly knives as she used her size advantage to continue to smear the condiments on Aria’s top.

“CROWN PRINCE BLUBBERHORN THE SIXTEENTH MUST BE AVENGED!” the girl yelled viciously, continuing her unending assault on Aria, only to be hefted away by Adagio, the matriarchal sister shouting in some unknown tongue at the two, before tossing Sonata to the floor beside Aria. She continued to assault them verbally, causing even more attention to be drawn to what was unfolding.

“Um, Adagio? Let’s get them to the washroom.” Fireside had vaulted across the table to stand beside her sister, the amber teen noticing that the veins around Adagio’s temple were threatening to tear through her sister’s skin.

Adagio paused and looked around, noticing all the students watching them now, before groaning as she wiped a hand down her face, nodding at Fireside before returning to their other two sisters, barking another few words in that other language.

“Hey, watch it!” Fireside scolded, slapping her sister’s shoulder gently. “No need to call them that!”

Adagio paused, her eyes narrowing dangerously as she looked at Fireside, but out of fear, not anger. Adagio looked down and apologized to the two prone sisters, watching as Fireside helped them to their feet, the four nodding before making their way quickly through the doors of the cafeteria and towards the nearest washroom.

“Okay, can one of you tell me what the hell language that was?” Fireside looked back over her shoulder at the three girls, each of them oddly mute.

“I’m more wondering about where you learned it, dear.” Adagio said tiredly, as if she were carrying the weight of the whole world on her shoulders.

“My memories, I guess?” Fireside shrugged as she turned the corner, smiling slightly when she saw the sign for the women's washroom. “Good, right where I guess I remembered it? This way, you three!”

The four made their way into the washroom, Aria and Sonata stripping out of their blazers and throwing them haphazardly into the sinks. Fireside grabbed Adagio’s attention, pulling the girl to the side.

“Look, we can deal with the whole memories thing after the Games, promise, cause I got some questions I want answered now. For the time being, you make sure those two goofs are cleaned up as best they can, and I’m going to go do damage control in the cafeteria.” Adagio nodded as Fireside retreated back into the hall. But she had barely rounded the corner before something caught her ear. Music, coming down from the other end of the hall.

And like a siren’s song, Fireside found herself slowly creeping down the hallway, more visions flashing and disappearing, voices fading in and out, the song! The song growing louder, and distorted, the pitch fluctuating rapidly until all at once everything fell silent. Before her sat a closed door, with a single off centered musical note hanging on it as the lone decoration. She paused, looking down as a ripple distorted the scene, revealing a small mess resting on the floor.

Fireside knelt down, the muffled sounds of sniffling with the odd hiccuping sob intermixed breaking the silence of the hallway. She studied the pile, noticing the mangled up remains of a triangular piece of wood and plastic, metal strands of various thickness hanging out at obtuse angles as-

“Guy…” the half visible apparition said emotionally, Fireside watching as it reached out a shaking, amber hand towards the mess of pieces.

It was a guitar on the floor, Fireside recognized, the instruments neck separated into kindling as the ghost reached out and started to try and pick up all the pieces, holding them close to her generous bust.

“Why… Why did they do this to you…?” the spectre asked with a trembling voice as pieces started to clatter to the floor around her, the scene slowly fading away, replaced instead by a rather cheery sounding beat, the same one that called Fireside to this room. The teen got up, gently wrapping a hand around the brass door knob and turning it, opening a passageway into the room.

All around her, watching Fireside enter, were instruments. Steel drums, violins, trumpets and more were stored around her, a small stage set up to the far end of the room. To the side sat a large piano, its surface immaculately spotless, obviously well maintained just as everything else that watched the girl. A drum set slowly faded into existence, coinciding with the small riff, the cymbals even shifting in time with the sticks hitting them, followed by a tambourine shaking around. A pair of guitars, one a bass, started to float around ominously as indiscernible words started to fill the air, before a keytar joined in, hovering off to the side.

The sound of hands tapping on flesh and cloth somehow started to override the music, causing Fireside to shift her gaze over to the piano, and the figure that sat upon it. Her mouth opened, her eyes widened, she took a step back, but her actions couldn’t stop her as she watched the figure seated on the piano start to fully reveal itself. Or rather, herself…

A tall, amber skin teen with long, stylized hair of blood and gold sat on the piano, giving a weak, uneasy smile as she sat listening to the band play, her aquamarine eyes shifting around uneasily. She wore a black leather jacket, the artistic collar popped open to show off the gems that happily glinted in the light, the top open wide enough to show the magenta shirt that hung to the girl’s extraordinary bust line, a dual toned sun emblazoned in the center of it. Her long legs ran out of an orange skirt, two lines of purple and yellow running side by side across it, and down into long, black boots with ornamental magenta flames running across the toes.

Fireside watched as she shifted around on the piano, the Rainbooms starting to materialize with their instruments, their eyes uneasy as they shifted to her as they failed at focusing on their playing. The vocals of the song started to unjumble themselves, the air clearing up and bombarding Fireside with a song about coming together, and friendship, yet it held a sharp undertone to it as the teen stumbled back, tripping over herself and falling to her back.

She was grimacing as her hands shot to her head, pained cries and whimpering escaping from her lips as the memories resumed their relentless assault, tearing flaming holes in her mind as they released themselves from the asphyxiating mist that had plagued her since that first day in the hospital those many months ago. Tears, meltingly hot, ran down her face, finding a way to pierce through the substantial shielding of her eyelids. Her body screamed in pain as her nails dug into her forehead, her legs kicking and flailing around her wildly.

Only for everything to stop, the girl’s torso thrusting sharply up off the floor, her mouth gaping in silence before she collapsed back down onto the floor, unmoving, save for the minute rising and lowering of her chest, coinciding with the quiet gasps of air she was emitting.

The girl groaned, then cried as she wrapped up into a ball, her arms embracing her knees and pulling them into herself. Her body was wracked with severe roils as she started to roll side to side, trying to comprehend everything that had just made itself known to her. She-

A cry! One of distress, before dying out! The girl’s eyes shot open, shaking as they drew to pinpoints. She scrambled to her feet, racing to the door and opening it. A loud collection of thundering feet echoed through the halls, followed by their accension up the stairs just around the corner.

Sunset Shimmer gave an uneasy gulp, her heart threatening to erupt from her chest. She closed the door, quietly, before pausing to look down. The remnants of the guitar remained, a tear coming to her eye as she watched herself try to piece the instrument back together before vanishing. Her head tilted up, tracking the sounds of the feet stomping on the floor above her. She was uneasy, to say the least, but regardless of what they had attempted to do, Sonata had just cried out for help, and given what had happened to her at the hands of these students, Sunset couldn’t risk something happening to the Siren’s.

She let out the breath that she was holding, squared her shoulders, then started to quietly dash towards the stairs.

Chapter 18

1:02PM

Sunset stopped to look around. Whoever it was, they had decided to take the Siren’s up to the roof, and yet had left no one to watch the hallway leading to the door they used. The door was shut solidly, however, stopping the noise outside from making its way into the school. She tiptoed up to the door, pausing as she reached out for the handle. Was she sure about this? Who was she kidding, after everything they had done for her, she owed them this! But then why was she hesitating. They were monsters from Equestrian Mythos, and had caused the students at the school to start fighting with one another, even worse than what she had done!

She shook her head, she had to do this. She slowly turned the handle and pulled the door towards her. It was a large, hefty piece of metal, yet the hinges didn’t utter a peep as Sunset pried the passageway open, peeking through to see that no one was watching the door. She zipped through, shutting the door quietly and listening to the voices and laughter coming from the other side, towards the front of the school. The cruel sounding laughter was mixing in with the faint sound of a crowd down below. It must be the Games! The next round was starting!

She snuck around the corner, peeking around towards the voices. She counted six, no, seven figures. Three of them were unknown to her, but the other four…

“Man, talk about a catch!” Gilda boasted, her laughing causing the teens and young adults around to to join in as their leader looked down at the three tied and gagged figures on the ground. “We might not be able to touch “Fireside”, but you three…”

Sunset fought back her gasp of horror as she finally witnessed the state of the Sirens. All three were crudely gagged, what looked like ball gags in their mouths, along with duct tape wrapped around them at crude angles. But it was their injuries that were of the most concern.

Aria seemed unconscious, and judging by the blood slowly running from the wound along her forehead, Sunset would be more surprised that she were awake. Her face was badly bruised, her eye most of all.

Sonata was scared, tears streaming from her swollen eyes. Her blazer and undershirt had been torn open, vicious landmarks and bruising all across the girls ample breasts. She continued to struggle, only to give a muffled squeal of pain as she received a vicious kick to her ribs.

Adagio seemed like she was fading, her body sliding farther and farther towards the floor, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, yet she still glared venomously at her attackers, defiant until the end it seemed.

“Just think, we show the rest of the students these three and we’ll be heroes!” Gilda laughed again, dark chuckles radiating from the crowd. “Plus no one would care if they went missing…”

Adagio seemed to grumble before falling hardly against the roof, her head cracking against the concrete material. Sunset straightened up, doing her best to remain hidden as she watched the students start to grab cigarettes and lighters from their pockets as they looked around.

“Well, whaddya all say to leaving them up here for awhile? They’re all tied up and can’t go anywhere.” one of the teens suggested, pulling the cigarette from his mouth. “I could go for drink right about now.”

“Yeah, yeah…” Gilda swatted her hand towards the group of teens that were agreeing with the first. “You losers go get lost for a bit. I’ll keep watch on these three.”

Sunset froze as the other six assailants turned towards where she was hiding. She spun around the wall, eyes frantically looking around her for somewhere to hide. Her gaze locked on the short wall that encased the power box and other measuring devices. She jumped towards it, rolling and stopping as she leaned up against it. The sound of six sets of footsteps shook the air around Sunset, her heart beating somehow faster as she heard the door open and the people pass through, before the sound of the door sliding almost shut.

She waited a few moments before daring to peek around the corner, noticing that the footsteps had started to vanish. She took a deep breath before sliding upwards and sneaking back towards the doorway. It was still partially open, just barely enough for a sliver of vision through the gap. She pushed against it, closing it.

The door gave a loud thud as it shut, coinciding with a startled gasp from the teen watching over the Sirens.

“Who’s there?” came Gilda’s voice, the teen sounding tense. Sunset swore softly, cursing her luck at the door now deciding to be noisy. “Come on, I know you guys don’t shut fuckin’ anything.”

Sunset slowly rolled her neck, a soft crack making itself known as the girl walked around the corner, staring at the shorter girl. Gilda’s eyes widened in shock, before narrowing in time with the smirk spreading across her face, a bout of dark laughter escaping her lips.

“Well, shit. Looks like Christmas came early this year.” the teen’s hands moved around to her back as she studied Sunset. “How’d you find your way up here, Fireside?”

“You and your goons were awful noisy.” The teen said, taking a step towards the girl who stood there, watching her with eagle like intensity.

“Ah, ah, ah!” the girl waggled a finger at Sunset, pausing the girl as Gilda retrieved the other hand from behind her back, a pistol glinting in the light of mid day. “I wouldn’t come any closer if I were you.”

Sunset’s eye’s shot to Sonata, the teen frantically struggling in her bonds even as tears most certainly blinded her, before shooting back to Gilda. The teen pulled the top of the pistol back, a cocking sound snapping through the air before the teen pointed it at Sunset, a crude smirk on her face.

“If you even think of being a hero, they’re dead.” the girl pointed the gun back towards the Sirens, but her eyes remained locked on Sunset. “You make a noise? Boom. You run away? Boom. You come any closer? First you, then them.”

“Well how about a trade?” Sunset said, grim expression emerging across her features. “You get a second chance at killing me, and they go free.”

“Ha! What kind of deal is that!?” Gilda shook her head as she laughed, pointing the gun back at Sunset. “They would just go rat me out, most likely. I’ve seen how they’ve acted around you, Fireside. They’re your sisters now, apparently. Ha! As if a whore like you could ever have a family!”

“What if they go back to Equestria. What if I force them to leave and never come back.” Sunset took a step forward, her arms raising upwards as Gilda leveled the gun straight at her. “They go through, then you can try again.”

“So, it seems Sunset was faking her amnesia, huh?” Gilda’s smirk spread. “As if they wouldn’t tell some-”

“They won’t.” Gilda paused at the pure power radiating from Sunset’s voice. “If they do, I will shoot them myself.”

Sonata froze at the teen’s declaration, her tears stopping as she started to shake her head. Sunset did her best to ignore the look, her heart wrenching at what she had to say.

“Well, ain’t that a kick in the ass, seems their affections were all for naught.” Gilda tilted her head to the side. “Sure, but you just wait there while I get my boys back up here to take care of these three.”

Sunset remained stationary as Gilda pulled her phone out of her pocket, her pistol remaining locked on Sunset even as the teen started to tap away on the phone, her eyes darting between screen and teen. It wasn’t long until the door opened again, the sound of six sets of feet pounding their way to behind Sunset.

“Hey, you,” Gilda motioned to one of the individuals behind Sunset. “You and your brothers bring Sunset here over here. Seems we get to kill Anon-A-Bitch twice.”

Sunset smelt the three figures before they reached her, struggling not to wretch as she felt her arms grabbed and held behind her back, one of the boys barking at her to move. She struggled to move forward, twisting her torso violently whenever one of the boys got a little to touchy with her.

“Good, let her go and come back over here.” Sunset watched the ground rush up to greet her, her arms catching her from cracking her skull on the concrete roof. She shifted around, moving towards the unconscious Adagio and starting to fiddle with the Sirens bindings, only to freeze when she heard Gilda speak up once more. “Change of plans, Sunset. Get to your feet.”

Sunset turned to her side, watching as Gilda motioned for her to stand with the gun she held still pointed at the amber teen. Sunset looked back at Adagio for a moment before letting out a sigh and stepping back and up to her feet.

“What now, Gilda?” the teen asked. Or at least tried to, as the instant she got up and turned to look at the teen, there was a loud bang, and she felt her torso jerk back. She looked down, watching as blood started to rapidly ooze out the the wound in her chest, before shifting back to Gilda, just in time for her body to be rocked a second time, and finally a third. Her body was screaming in numbed agony as she looked over at Sonata, the girl erupting into fresh tears as Sunset felt herself fall backwards, tripping off the roof and plummeting towards the pavement.

Everything seemed to slow down, and then stop. She gazed into the window in front of her, watching as aquamarine orbs surrounded by blackness stared back at her. A large, imposing figure with dark red skin and large, leathery, bat like wings seemed to melt out of the window, pausing in front of Sunset.

“So,” the Daemon said, sounding tired and annoyed. “Once again it’s up to me to save our lives, huh?”

Sunset looked around, realizing that she was no longer falling. She was standing in the middle of a large, empty body of inky black water, her eyes unable to pierce the depths of the liquid beneath her feet. To her side sat the rotten, decrepit remains of a pair of trees, the two interweaving and mingling in their state of death.

“Again?” Sunset asked, turning to glare at the manifestation of her corruption. “You have never! Saved my life.”

“What about that night in December, dear?” the Daemons smile grew wider as she started to grow larger before Sunset, towering ever more over the teen as her eyes glinted dangerously. “You would have died if it weren’t for me. And now once again, here we are. You, risking our lives over feelings of attachment. First Celestia, then the Princess and her Rain-Goons, and now those three.”

“And yet they risked their lives for me!” Fireside shouted, stomping her foot. “That’s a hell of a lot more than you’ve ever done!”

“Ha! Don’t make me laugh, Shimmer. Every. Single. Time, you have grown attached, you have been burned for it.” the Daemon laughed as she suddenly disappeared, only to reappear under Sunset’s feet in the water, her face stretching for farther than the teen could see. “Who was there when you were denied your rite to rule? Who was there to talk to you when you were alone? Who was there when you had to prove that you were strong?”

“Face it, dear.” the face vanished as the Daemon appeared behind Sunset, a clawed hand grabbing onto the girl’s arm, the blazer of Crystal Prep exploding into flames around her grip. “You’ve failed. You’ve failed and lost everything. You’ve failed for the last time.”

Sunset started to struggle wildly as the heatless flames consumed her clothes, she fought to free herself from the Daemon’s grasp as the figure grew taller and taller, Sunset dangling in mid air.

“Now, you’re mine, and you always will be.”

“I won’t let you!” Sunset screamed in defiance, kicking and biting at the diamond like hand that held her. “You are MY shadow! My mistake! And I will gladly die before I let you do anything!”

“Brave,” the Daemon chuckled as she held Sunset at eye level, her fake smile of pride turning to a predatory frown. “But too little too late. You’re almost dead, and there’s NOTHING you can do to stop me from taking over this pathetic little body.”

Sunset felt gravity take over, tumbling head over heels through the air towards the Daemon’s gaping maw. Darkness started to wrap around, an ancient magic wrapping itself around her. She felt the Daemon’s thought start to replace her own, her memories started to errode, to vanish as she plunged farther and farther and farther into the being’s very essence. She forgot her name, she forgot what she looked like, she screamed noiselessly as her body started to fade away.

But a single pale blue mote of light broke through, the vanishing figure reaching out with near vanished hands to grab hold of the light, even as it’s vision started to fade. It pulled the particle close, and gazed at it with blind eyes, the choking cold around threatening the flickering light. It seemed to flicker, threatening to go out, before being joined by a second of pure white. The figure could no longer feel itself, the only thing reminding it that it still existed was the minute energy emitted from the two sparks. Suddenly a third one appeared, of pale yellow, a fourth of dark purple following close behind.

The figure could feel its hands, the extremities wavering as the cold returned to assault them. But a fifth mote popped into being, this one of silken lavender before it split itself in two. Four more seemed to soar through the darkness towards the figure as its body started to coalesce. Its hands grabbed tight of the grey, white, green, and cream coloured orbs that were dancing around its body, the cold starting to give way to a radiating heat. The figure watched as pale amber started to wrap itself around its body, delicately shading in the empty space.

The void screamed as the amber figure looked around, reaching back and grabbing hold of its long mane of red and yellow, smiling as its pride and joy returned, before dark tendrils of the void started to speed towards it.

She grit her teeth as she held a hand out in front of her, gathering power from the swelling motes and expelling it from her hand, a small beam of aquamarine light lancing through the air towards the nearest tendril, slicing it in half. The emptiness gave a tortured cry of pain before more tendrils shot towards her, slowly overpowering her through raw numbers, writhing and surrounding her in their embrace.

Only to erupt in a flash of light as Sunset erupted from their hold, blasting everything around her away as more swollen motes appeared, indigo, cerise, pale gold, turquoise, blue all joining their fellow soccer ball sized brethren. Sunset soared through the inky darkness, blasting away at the assaulting tendrils as she continued to ascend, the Daemon’s essence fighting to consume her.

Sunset felt everything tear itself apart, reality quaking all around her as she felt herself be flung, landing and skipping across the empty void of black water. She reached out, using the blackened husks of the tree’s to help herself back to her feet, growling as she watched the Daemon materialize before her.

“ENOUGH!” fire and brimstone erupting from its body as it bellowed its molten fury at Sunset. “I SHALL NO LONGER BE SADDLED WITH YOU!”

“Funny, I was thinking the same thing.” Sunset chuckled as she leapt up at the Daemon, the monstrous figure emitting a terrible cry of havoc as it plunged down towards Sunset.

***

“OH MY GOD!” Someone cried out, as they pointed towards the roof of the school, everybody’s eyes watching as a figure dressed in Crystal Prep’s uniform stumbled back and started to plummet towards the ground, only to land a moment later with a sickening crunch.

“Make way!” Celestia shouted, rushing to where she watched the figure land, shoving students aside in her frenzied dash. “Luna! Call Nine-One-One!”

Celestia came to a screeching halt as she stopped in front of the figure on the ground, their limbs sticking out at impossible angles, blood pooling around them. She let out a shocked cry when she realized it was Fireside, or Sunset, or whatever she wanted to go by. But right now it didn’t seem to matter. There was no way she survived that fall!

“What the hell is happening here, Celestia!?” Cinch’s tone was a hybrid of terror and fury as she looked down at the shattered form of her prize student. “WHAT’S HAPPENED TO FIRESIDE!?”

“Look, all that matters right now is trying to save her life!” Cadance yelled, anger overwhelming her worry as she pushed the woman aside. “So why don’t you do something useful for once in your goddamn life and help us!?”

Cadance paused when she felt Fireside start to move under her, the girl giving a tortured sounding groan that pitched rapidly into an unearthly sounding cry as the girl started to heat up, Cadance falling back grasping her reddened hand, much like Celestia. The air started to his as the body of Fireside started to shimmer from the heat, the girl’s body shifting around, the broken bones cracking sickeningly as they snapped back into place, her right leg bending in inhumane ways as it started to push the girl up.

Yet the thing that stole everyone’s voice was the shifting of the back of the girl’s top around her right shoulder, before it exploded in a spray of fabric and felt, a large, black and red wing filled with holes stretching out behind the girl. Her right arm shot up, darkening as the sound of the girls bones cracking further filled the air, Fireside’s delicate fingernails sharpening into deadly claws and melding into her now blood red arm.

“By Celestia’s beard!” the girl shouted, sounding annoyed for some reason considering what just happened to her. “That really bucking hurt!”

Sunset slowly got up, rubbing her aching head with her read hand, freezing and giving a shocked look when she realized that it didn’t look like it should. She looked around herself, noticing the group of onlookers that stared at her in disbelief, she slowly stood straight and looked around, smiling sheepishly.

“Er… Hi…?” she her daemonic hand back and forth towards the crowd, watching the odd Shadowbolt pass out before she shifted over to the four women that stared at her, two in mounting dread, and two in shock and terror. “Um, hi again, Celestia. You as well, Luna. Um, it’s me, Sunset, don’t worry-”

“What the hell are you!?” Cinch screamed, pulling off her shoes one at a time and hurling them at Sunset, the teen giving annoyed bark as she batted them down.

“Long story, though this is also kind of your fault, actually.” Sunset said as she gently underhanded the woman’s shoes back to her, only for Cinch to throw them at her once again. “...Seriously?”

“How am I at fault for summoning a daemon!? You were never human, were you!?” the woman cried, dashing and hiding behind Cadance, the woman still standing still in shock. Sunset could hear the beeping of of the Gaian Twilight Sparkle’s device start to go mad in the background.

“Well, you’re partially right on the human thing, considering I’m from another world, but I am seriously not a Daemon! She-it-whatever! Is gone!”

“What happened to you, Sunset? Why’d you fall from the roof?” Celestia looked over the girl, reaching out towards the bullet holes in the girl’s top that still oozed blood. “Are these… gun wounds?”

“Oh! Right! The gun!” Sunset slammed her human hand down into her daemon one as she remembered Gilda up top holding the Sirens hostage. “Let me go save the Sirens quick, and then you can talk to Gilda.”

“Save the Sirens…?” Luna asked softly, watching as Sunset started to hover up towards the roof of the school, before spinning around to address the mass of fearful and shocked students. “Everyone, please remain quiet. We will be figuring out what is happening momentarily.”

“How can we remain quiet while that thing is-”

“That thing, is Sunset Shimmer!” came an angry shout from a pale white girl with spectacular purple shades as she stormed up to where the four women were standing. “Or Fireside Glow, or whatever you want to call her!”

Sunset smiled as she listened to Vinyl’s voice start to fade away, glad that the girl was jumping to defend her to the public. Not that she blamed the mass of students for being terrified of her, given that Crystal Prep had never dealt with magic before, and the CHS students probably thought the Daemon was back again. She chuckled as she shook her head, looking up as she reached the surface.

“Boo!” she called out, watching as six of the goons on the roof gave scared cries and started shaking in fear. “Did ya miss me, Gilda? Well, other than the bullets I mean.”

“W-What..!?” the teen took a step back, trying to hide behind her thugs, only to realize that they had all started to run away in fear, crying that they weren’t paid for this.

“Get back here you pussies!” the teen shouted, only to turn around and point her pistol once again at Sunset. “G-G-Get b-back, m-m-monster!”

“Awww, that’s cute!” Sunset chided as she landed on the roof, the concrete hissing as it started to boil beneath her boots. “You think I’m a monster? That’s really something coming from you!”

Gilda turned to run, only to find Sunset inexplicably in front of her, her arms crossed. The teen gave a startled, bird-like squak as she stumbled back, tripping down as she pointed the gun in her shaking hands at the Equestrian.

“W-W-What do you want!?” tears of terror were starting to build in the corner of her eyes as her body shook uncontrollably, her life flashing before her eyes.

“Nothing, really.” Sunset smiled as she hovered forward, kneeling down when she was in front of the girl. “At least considering what you have done so far today. I’m going to go free the Sirens, and if you try to run away… Well… Please don’t try to run away. For your sake.”

Sunset got up and hovered over Gilda and towards the three Sirens, Sonata being the only one who was still awake. Sunset frowned as watched Sonata slightly recoil in fear, before giving the Equestrian a sad smile.

“Heh, guess I’m not how you remember me, huh?” Sunset reached around to the back of her head, raking her fingers through the long mane of hair that had grown out during her transformation. “Don’t worry, Sonata. I’m just gonna get the three of you free and-”

The amber teen spun around, her hand shooting out towards the suddenly up and running Gilda, the teen looking back at her. Sunset smiled as she snapped her fingers, Gilda looking forwards just fast enough to see the front of the school appear in front of her as she crossed through the portal and face planted into the glass, crumpling to the ground in a groaning mess.

“There, now why don’t I actually get all three of you down there?” Sunset motioned with her hand, watching as all three Sirens started to float through the air and towards the portal, the amber, bat winged teen following close behind. “Gotta make sure Gilda and Cinch don’t try something crazy.”

Sunset carefully set the Sirens down on the ground in front of the four women, before dismissing the portal with an errant, backwards wave of her daemonic hand. She knelt down beside Sonata, giving a reassuring smile as she moved to remove the girl’s ball gag, only to pause and look at the figure looming over top of here with an almost annoyingly noisy device.

“Er, whatcha need, Twilight?” Sunset asked as she looked up at the girl, flashing a winning smile.

“Who are you?” she asked, device in her hand going crazy as it pointed at the kneeling girl with the large, bat-like wing. “What are you?”

“Call me Fireside Glow, or Sunset Shimmer, hell! I am Ferrus Manus if you want me to be!” Sunset chuckled as she watched her friend’s mouth drop in shock at her next comment. “And I’m a Pony. A Unicorn to be exact.”

“Hey, could you four get Adagio and Aria there free? Careful though, I don’t know just how severe the beatings they took were.” the four women nodded lamely and got to work while Sunset focused on the suddenly wildly struggling Sonata, the teen spraying spittle as she tried to yell at the amber teen. “Hey, relax, Sona, I’m not forgetting you!”

“Fireside! Look out!” the girl screamed in terror as Sunset tore the ball gag free, the amber teen lurching forward as a a gunshot rang through the air. The teen spun towards her attacker as screams of panicked terror rang out across the school grounds, Sunset staggering back as another round tore into her torso.

“Die you monster!” Gilda shouted in fear, unleashing ten more rounds into the torso of the steadily approaching form of Sunset, the girl growling as she placed one foot in front of another, stopping as she heard the empty clicks from Gilda’s frenzied pullings of the pistols triggers.

The teen gave a monstrous roar as she flew towards the girl, grasping Gilda’s head in her daemonic arm as she nearly slammed it against the concrete wall to the side of the front doors of the school. The teen struggled momentarily when she was first grabbed, but now hung limp, her eyes having rolled up into the back of her head as she fainted.

Sunset growled, a beastly, guttural sound as she hefted the loose form of her attacker up high above her head, hovering higher in the air before starting to plummet to the ground.

“Fireside, stop!!!”

The amber teen froze, Gilda’s body swinging and landing feet first on the ground, before she turned to address the panicked looking Adagio.

“Fireside, please…” the siren begged, leaning heavily on Sonata, her one eye swollen shut now and bruising visible no matter where her skin peaked through. “This isn’t you…!”

“Adagio’s right, as usual…” Aria stumbled forward, falling hard to the ground as she stared up at the girl who’d become her sister. “You aren’t a monster…”

“Don’t let them see you like this, Fireside!” Sonata pleaded, waving out over the sea of students that watched Sunset with fearful eyes. “Please… let her go! We can go home! An-And be a family!”

Sunset’s rapid breathing slowed, the girl’s body stopping it’s frenzied convulsions before the girl let out a tired sigh, blood dripping in rapid pellets to the ground beneath her, before dropping Gilda to the ground, the teen slumping against the wall, causing the Sirens to start to smile.

“Why did this happen…?” Celestia asked, the woman slowly standing up, still weary of approaching the teen. “How-”

“Ask Cinch, she’s the one who blackmailed me into coming…” Sunset flicked a hand towards the woman, Cinch reaction in shock as she took a step back.

“Lies! You can’t possibly believe the words of that… monster!?” the woman cried, looking around in shock and worry.

“You’re the monster here, Cinch.” Sunset started to approach the woman, swaying side to side in a menacing manner, a wild smile on her face. “I had to come here, and win these stupid Games for you, or you’d make sure none of my friends or family would-”

“Enough! I will not listen to a monster sully my reputation!” the woman cried hysterically, only to backpedal at the look she received from the teen.

“What happened to you three?” Sunset asked, turning to the Sirens. “What did Gilda and her goons do to you?”

“Heh, nothing that a week offa school won’t heal.” Aria chuckled, before watching Sunset’s knee start to shake. “But what about you? You just took-”

“Don’t worry…” Sunset gave a tired smile. “As long as you three, and the rest of my friends are safe…”

“And who are your friends?” came the timid voice of CHS’s star athlete, the rest of the Rainbooms pushing their way through the crowd with Rainbow Dash.

“You really want to ask that?” Sunset started to hover a short distance above the ground. “With how you five ignore and abused me!? You five were the reason I hired Gilda to kill me that night!”

All five teens took a step back, along with almost everyone else, shocked whispers starting to spread through the crowd at Sunset’s newest comment.

“T-T-That… That can’t be true, darling?” Rarity uttered quietly, her pale white feature somehow going even paler in shock as she looked up at the hovering girl.

“The truth!?” Sunset yelled, her arms shooting out and causing even more crimson fluid to spray and dribble to the ground beneath her. “You never gave me a single bucking CHANCE with Anon-A-Miss, and now you-”

“Fireside… what’s the real story behind all of this…?” came Adagio’s voice, the matriarchal and undisputed ruler of all around her pleaded with her sister.

“You want the TRUTH!? Then take it!” the air around crackled with raw arcane energy, gasps of shock ringing out from everyone present as their eyes flashed white, glowing with an unearthly white.

“Learn the truth, and remember it…” Sunset said softly as she landed, almost falling to one knee as she wrapped her daemonic arm around her bullet riddled body. “Because it’s the last you’ll all ever see of me…”

And after pausing only to look forlornly at the Sirens, Sunset Shimmer left Canterlot High School.

For the last time.

Chapter 19

1:32PM

Adagio collapsed as the wave of magic passed over her, the Siren gasping like a fish out of water as she struggled for air, the tears from her eyes still streaming down her cheeks. The raw emotions of Sunset’s memory, imparted and burned into the minds of all the students still drilling through every attempt to form a thought.

“Hey! Snap out of it, Adagio!” the Equestrian stared blankly into space as she felt herself being shaken around, Twilight’s face looking dangerously gaunt, everything drawn thin in concern. “Come on, Adagio! What happened here!?”

“...Twi...light…?” Adagio gave a thousand yard stare, gazing through the lavender skinned girl. “Wher...Where’s Ehtyl…?”

“Ehty- Adagio, it’s me! Princess Twilight!” Adagio’s eyes blinked rapidly, the girl groaning as she shook her head.

“Princess…?” Adagio’s face scrunched up as the Siren tried to focus on the slowly focusing image of Princess Twilight Sparkle. “What… are you doing here?”

“She detected a massive spike of magical energy from this side of the portal.” Adagio looked up at the towering form of Principal Celestia, or rather Princess Celestia. “She alerted me and we prepared to cross over.”

“Look, something magic-related happened here, and I want to know what it was!” Twilight quickly scanned over the mass of humans that were slowly starting to recover from whatever had been cast on them. “And where’s Sun-Fireside?”

“Sunset is the one who caused this.” came Aria’s weary voice, before being replaced by the sound of retching. “Damn… I never thought the taste of meat would make me sick…”

“Sunset did this…?” Twilight’s concern shifted to her friend’s well being. “Where is she!?”

“I don’t know… After she cast that spell she- I heard her say that we would never see her again!” Sonata swayed on her hands and knees, teardrops flooding down onto the concrete beneath her. “The monster! She-She-She had a wing, just like the Daemon! And her right arm was the same!”

“How did it come back!? We sealed it!” Twilight looked towards her mentor, Alicorn turned Human frozen in place.

“That… That may be due to the fact that she was shot repeatedly.” came the struggling voice of Principal Celestia, the woman staggering over with her sister in tow only to pause an look up at the massive clone of herself. “You must be the other me…”

“What do you mean by shot?” the Princess asked of her counterpart after giving a warm nod.

“They don’t have guns back in Equestria.” Adagio said, interrupting Vice-Principal Luna as she tried to speak. “Celestia- Princess Celestia, I mean, you remember how you swung around that greatsword of yours? Or Luna and her spear all those millennia ago? Well Humans evolved past that point, they can kill from a distance beyond where the eye can see with versions of the weapons that were uses to attack Sunset.”

“Wh-Where is she…?” the royal Celestia had stumbled back during the Sirens explanation, her eyes narrowing as her breath quickened. “Is Sunset okay…!?”

“She was shot, like, fifteen times.” Aria grunted as she got up, staring through her uninjured eye. “I’m surprised she was even able to walk. But she gave us a trail to find.”

Everyone looked down at the blood splattering across the ground, leading away from the school in jerky motions. Princess Celestia’s hands shot to her mouth as she looked around, trying to dash after the trail, only to be paused by the Sirens.

“You aren’t going without us.” Adagio growled, staring down the human version of her most ancient rivals.

“Yeah! She’s our sister!” Sonata cried, stamping her foot and instantly whining as she started to hop on the other leg.

“Hey, Principal Celery!” Aria looked past, motioning with her head to the Gaian Celestia. “Get everyone into the school, wait for Nine-One-One to show up, and try your best not to mention magic? Don’t need you going to the loony bin.”

Aria waved as she took after the other four figures that had left her behind, the crass teen yelling at them to slow down and wait for her as Celestia and Luna looked around, dread lining their faces.

***

“How are we sure that this is her blood trail?” Sonata asked as they continued to follow behind Princess Celestia, the woman pushing aside people who paused to study the dried blood on the concrete.

“There’s a very faint magic trail,” Princess Twilight called back as the five Equestrian’s raced to find their missing sixth. “it’s hers, though with something mixed in with it.”

“And it’s getting fainter…” they heard Celestia say, slowing down to round the next corner.

“Oof!”

“Gah!”

“Wha-!”

“Hey!”

The four normal sized girls crashed into the back of Celestia, the woman frozen in place as she looked down the street. The four complained as they separated from the build up, only to pause their chattering when they realized why it was that the woman stopped so abruptly.

About three quarters of the way down the city block sat a blockade of sorts. Men and women in uniform trying their best to disperse the small crowd that lined the yellow and black striped tape that hung from police car to police car, breaking only for the ambulance that was backed towards the opening in the wall of buildings. The five beings from another world felt their collective hearts plummet as the made a frenzied dash to the blockade.

“Excuse me, Ma’am,” a policeman strode forward holding out an arm, palm facing the approaching women. “You need to stay back, please. This is a-”

“Let me in!” Celestia demanded, raising to her full height as she towered over the man. “That’s my child in there!”

“Ma’am, please, you need to calm down.”

“I will rain down a fury this world has never seen, if you do not unhand me this instant!” Celestia as she attempted to tear her slender arm from the man’s grasp, everyone's attention turning the scuffle that was unfolding. The officer struggled to hold on, a second starting to rush over, only for everyone to freeze as a scratchy, melodic noise filled the air, all of their eyes glazing over.

“Adagio! What are you doing!?” Celestia and Twilight spun around to look at the Siren, the pale yellow girl stopping her singing abruptly, doubling over as her body convulsed in time with her hacking, blood spraying around her hand.

“You will let us in there.” Adagio braked, wiping away the blood around her mouth with the back of her hand as she stumbled up to the officer that held loosely onto Celestia. The man gave a mute nod, letting go of the woman’s arm and jerkily stepping aside as the tower white Equestrian dashed through.

“What are you thinking, Adagio!?” Aria reached under her sister, helping prop the woman up as Sonata did the same on the other side. “We don’t have the power to do that, even if we all worked together!”

“It’s for her…” Adagio groaned as she slumped. “We have… to save her…”

“No!” the trio turned to the alleyway, slowly rushing to it at the sound of Twilight’s cry. “Sunset… No!”

“Move aside…!” Adagio commented as the trio approached. “Let me see her!”

The two Sirens put down their leader leader next to the body laying on the ground, stepping back to try and come to terms with what they saw. An amber skinned girl with flowing red and yellow streaked hair lay unmoving on the ground, her clothes riddled with entry and exit wounds as blood seeped through to pool beneath her.

“Damn it…!” Adagio cursed harshly as she held onto the limp wrist of the figure, pushing her first two fingers into the flesh, trying to detect a heartbeat. “Come on, Fireside! You’re tougher than this!”

Celestia fell to her knees as she watched Adagio move around the body of Sunset, shouting and swearing as she rested fingers onto various parts, only to have to be dragged away by her sisters, the two of them struggling to not injure themselves because of their leaders mad flailing. Twilight started to openly cry beside her, the woman unable to move from her spot as noises started to erupt from back at the opening of the alleyway.

She felt herself being pulled to her fert, watching as a team of people dressed in medical equipment rushed to block Sunset’s body from view as the officers removed the five Equestrians from the scene.

***

Two days later...

The barely muffled sound of crying perforated the silence of the small hall, a small collection of people gathered in the aisles.

“Thank you for doing this, Discord.” Principal Celestia gave a small smile as the man walked down from the small stage. “I know they will appreciate you keeping this on the down low.”

“Think nothing of it, my dear.” the man said quietly, pulling the woman into a quick embrace. “It’s not everyday someone gets to deal with beings from other worlds.”

The pair looked over the hall, taking in all the youths and adults that had joined them for the private ceremony, Celestia giving a small chuckle as she spotted two unmissable figures.

“Especially other versions of yourself…” she added as the towering forms of herself and her sister walked down the center lane.

“I still haven’t found anything…” Chrysalis whispered as she walked up and stood beside Celestia, her gaze locked on the clone of her lover. “No one remembers seeing that girl walking down the streets, only that she was found like that.”

“Thank you, Chrysalis.” Celestia reached out and gave a soft squeeze of the dark woman’s hand. “...I should go talk with them.”

Discord and Chrysalis both gave small nods as they watched the woman depart, before they started into a quiet conversation of their own.

“Princess’.” Principal Celestia nodded as she approached the two, Princess Luna responding with a quick, polite nod while Celestia stared at the girl in the open coffin with a dead gaze. “I’m sorry that it had to be like this…”

“We speak for the both of us when We say that we appreciate the invitation.” the towering facsimile of her sister said with a polite nod, pausing to look over her shoulder before motion to follow her as she took a few steps away.

“Is she… Well, I doubt alright is the right word, but…” Principal Celestia turned her head away from herself to look at Princess Luna, the woman’s features as dour as her own sister’s.

“We do not know.” Princess Luna said after a moment of silently studying her sister, turning back to looking at the Gaian version with a deep frown. “She has locked herself in her room, seeing no one, not even eating. Why, she even prevents me from seeing her in her dreams.”

“I can’t say I understand how she feels.” Celestia commented with a sad frown. “Losing your adopted daughter like this… I’m just glad that it seems that Gaia won’t be destroyed.”

Princess Luna gave a small bark of laughter before starting to explain the situation from Equestria’s point of view.

“So what do we do now?” Sugarcoat asked as she turned to look at Dean Cadance, surprising everyone that she of all people was lost.

“I’m not sure,” Cadance replied giving a small smile as she stood with the five students from Crystal Prep. “but classes will still be on hold for the rest of the week.”

“As happy as I am to hear about classes being cancelled, that still doesn’t answer what we’re supposed to do!” Indigo glowered, stuffing her hands into the pockets of her hoodie. “That bitch from CHS shot and killed our friend! And now she gets to go away for mental evaluation!?”

“Well what did you want to do?” Sour Sweet growled, turning to face the teen. “Tell them that Fireside turned into a half daemon after surviving falling from the roof? Or what about the fact that magic is real!?”

“You would be joining Cinch and that girl in the asylum.” Sunny Flare nodded slightly.

“Besides, I think we all know the she’d be mad if we sought revenge…” Lemon Zest stared at her feet, her body surprisingly vacant of any sort of musical device.

Everyone paused and looked towards the door of the room as it slammed open, three figures making their way through slowly. Students, friends, and family all stood aside as the Sirens slowly walked their way down the middle aisle towards the still silent Princess Celestia, the woman resting a hand in the half opened coffin.

The trio paused around Celestia, their eyes focussed on the peaceful face of the girl in the coffin, her hair done up to match the rather fancy clothes that adorned her cold body. Celestia’s pale hand was carefully running across the amber cheek, traveling between the chin and the corner of the eye is slow movements.

“I’ve seen so much death and loss…” the solar Princess said softly, reverting to the Equestrian tongue as her delicate fingers moved a strand of hair away from Sunset’s closed eyes. “I’ve watched my subject age pass away, ponies torn apart by Discord’s chaotic magics, my bodyguards die protecting me from inane assassination attempts…”

“But it never really hits home until it’s one of your own…” Adagio added in equal solemnity, her eyes tracing across Sunset’s face. “And that’s coming from someone who made your subjects come to violence.”

Celestia gave a small chortle as she looked over to the Siren, a knowing look on her face as she studied the ancient Equestrian.

“I know that you and your sisters do not regret your actions in the past, and those actions are never going to be forgiven.” she addressed the three of them with a now firm frown, before shifting over to a sad smile. “But I can never thank you enough for what you three gave to her.”

“I’m sorry that this happened…” Aria said, stepping forward. “If I could have done anything…”

“It’s all our faults that this happened…” Sonata sobbed quietly, wiping away the tears building in her eyes. “If we didn’t get captured-”

“If anyone is at fault it’s me.” Princess Twilight walked to the group of Equestrians. “She told me how much she was suffering here, yet I told her things would change… Now look at her!”

“You judged their Gaian counterparts by how well you them back in Equestria, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna walked over and paused, resting a hand firmly on the girl’s shoulder. “You did not know how different they truly were, so how could the fault be yours?”

“But I could have visited her!” Twilight turn on the lunar Princess, tears flying from her eyes. “I could have come here and seen just how bad it was!”

“Princess?” Twilight turned to look at Sonata, the girl wiping away her tears. “It was because of you that she came to stay with us, and I wouldn’t change that for anything… And I know she wouldn’t have either.”

“I’m sorry, everyone,” came Discord’s calm, apologetic tones. “but it is time for you all to leave. The Equestrian delegation can stay a few a few minutes longer to say their final farewells.”

The room slowly emptied, everyone pausing one last time at the front of casket, saying their final farewells to their friend. One by one they came, and left, some requiring the help of others to leave, but soon the five were left alone with the peacefully sleeping form of Sunset.

Celestia hummed an ancient tune, an ancient prayer that the departed could pass on peacefully, as her hand moved one last time across the cold cheek of the girl. She bid her daughter a good rest before turning and departing the room.

Twilight struggle to stop her tears long enough to apologize to her friend, before saying her farewells. She struggled to leave, hiccuping slightly before she started to follow after mentor.

“Well… I knew you’d leave us before we left you, but…” Aria choked back a sob, an uneasy smirk spreading across her face as she started to tear up, reaching down and grasping the firm shoulder of her sister. “I, uh… I didn’t expect it to happen like this…”

“I never was able to thank you, Fireside…” Sonata choked out between sobs as she grabbed her sister’s limp hand. “For everything you did for us… So, uh… Thank you, Fiery…”

Adagio remained quiet as she studied the girl that had ruined her and her sisters plans to rule the world. The girl who she had to be forced into taking into her home. The girl that they had to lie to about her being their sister. Yet it was her that saved the three of them, even at the cost of her own life. Adagio wiped away a single tear before taking a steadying breath.

“May the Eternal River take you into her embrace,” she started having to pause as fresh tears assaulted her eyes, her throat clenching and starting to burn as she struggled to force out the words. “Un… Until we join you, may sh-she take care of you as her o-own…”

“Until we join you…” the three Sirens finished, each laying a hand on the silent form of Sunset Shimmer.

Sidestep 16

The sound of staggered footsteps echoed through the empty alleyway, only to be replaced by them descending down a small, hidden flight of stairs, faint lights flickering around the underground landing. A quick series of knocks echoed through the air, the metal door vibrating with each connection of knuckles. The figure remained still, hiding beneath the blanket they draped over themselves, watching as a small vision slit slid open, screeching harshly as the figure on the other side peered through.

“We are programed to receive.” came the soft, mature tones of the woman on the other side of the door, her eyes not even blinking as she watched the figure, only to widen in shock when the figure replied.

“Heh… I know I can check out anytime I like, but I can never leave.” the figure responded, chuckling as the vision slit slammed shut the sound of chains being unfastened and locks unlocked radiating through the door, before it opened, revealing an older, well maintained woman on the other side, smiling as walked across the doorway.

“Welcome home…” she started, obviously shocked at who had just come knocking. “Sunset Shimmer.”

The amber skin teen smiled warmly, her right eye shut as she removed the blanket from over top of her, leaving it wrapped around her right arm. The woman held her arms open wide, Sunset moving forward unsteadily as she wrapped her left arm around the woman.

“It’s nice to see you again, Mother. I apologized for my, er… vanishing, and never calling, and I would love to explain but I need in before they find me.”

“But of course dear!” the woman stood aside, ushering the girl in and watching as the teen slowly staggered in, before pausing to look around the alleyway. Once she felt secure she shut the door, the rattling sound of chains being fastened and locks locking vibrating through the air.

“How badly injured are you?” she asked as she turned around to study the girl, noticing the rags that she was wearing. “And surely you didn’t live on the street! You had a room here for goodness sake!”

“I’ve healed pretty well, all things considered.” Sunset gave a sad smile as she sat down at the table, looking around the back room fondly. “And these aren’t my clothes- well, not mine mine, but, well… Where do I begin…?”

“Why don’t you start by taking that blanket away from your arm so I can look at it?” the woman was digging around in the cupboards before she retrieved a first aid kit and walked over to Sunset’s side. “Well? You gonna let me look at it?”

“Well… Promise not to scream?” the teen wore an extremely uneasy smile as she looked up at the woman, the elderly figure giving a hearty chuckle.

“After what I deal with? What’s the worst that… could…” her warm smile slowly faded as she watched Sunset remove the blanket from around her arm, tossing it to the side before depositing the red, clawed mass on the table, her right eye opening to reveal the aquamarine orb floating in a sea of darkness, a smirk spreading across her face.

“Why don’t you sit down? This is gonna take awhile.”

Chapter 20

“So, where should I start?” Sunset smiled as she watch Mother Charity sit down once again, a steaming cup of coffee held in her ivory hands.

“I… I really don’t know!” the woman laughed in her mature, songlike voice, resting her hands on the table as she studied the girl before you. “I have so many questions, Sunset! Like where did you go? What happened to your arm? And your eye! I shouldn't have to tell you that those new fangled eye tattoos are dangerous!”

“I really wish it was a tattoo.” Sunset giggled as she brought her clawed hand up to the eye. It had been a shock when she noticed it reflect back at her earlier. “It’s just a reminder that what I told you on that first night is truth.”

“First night…?” the woman tilted her head, her emerald eyes glinting in the light of the room.

“Yeah, remember? I told you I was from another world.” Sunset chuckled as her mind drifted back to that first after she crossed through the mirror portal.

***

It was a surprisingly cool night considering it was the peak of summer. Or at least Sunset assumed this world had summer. She had spent the day walking around the city, taking in the sights as she remained quiet. It had been a shock when arrived, finding herself struggling on her formerly hind legs and plummeting to the ground.

She got used to the balance quickly, watching as the inhabitants of this other world strode just fine on the two limbs. Her focus slowly shifted to what had been her front hooves, now replaced with these weird, fleshy things. She wiggled them around, realizing that they were the same as the clawed paws that griffons had.

After preparing herself, she set about exploring the city, panicking in fear at the driverless carts whizzing past her, roaring as if they contained a dragon under their glossy exteriors. The more she walked, the more she connected this place to being another version of Canterlot, doubling down once she saw some familiar looking buildings.

She walked around all day, her smile growing wider and wider as she continued to take in the sights and smells and sounds of this new world. But the most amazing thing to Sunset was the slowly sinking sun, the sky getting darker and darker. She watched in awe at the colours that spread across the sky, only to give a small shiver when a cool breeze started to blow around her. She looked around, trying to find the pegasus responsible for changing the weather.

Realization dawned as the sun continued to set. There was no magic in this world. And she was alone. She had no idea of how things worked here. She got up and off of the park bench and started back towards the city proper. She had been homeless once already, how much different could it be now?

Apparently quite a lot, as the steady pattering of raindrops fell on her head. She had found an alleyway near what she guessed was the center of the city, close enough to the mirror portal and the large structure that she could use it as a marker, but far enough away that she would hopefully be hard to find when Celestia inevitably sent Ponies through to find her.

She groaned as she readjusted the cardboard box around her, coming to terms at just how much easier this was as a Unicorn. Everything was so much smaller here!

“Excuse me…?” Sunset looked up, her heart pausing. Had she somehow been found already? What was she going to do!?

“Is there a reason you are sitting in a cardboard box in weather like this?” the ivory skinned woman smiled warmly from under her umbrella, Sunset trapped in the sparkling emerald eyes that studied her.

“I’m fine…” came Sunset’s curt response, the Equestrian looking away finally. The woman didn’t seem to be one of the Princess’ guards, she looked to old.

“Then why are you sitting there in this weather?” the woman’s warm smile shifted to one of affectionate concern. “Shouldn’t a young girl like you be home with your parents?”

“Why do you care?” Sunset gave a dark chuckle as she looked back up at the woman, who had walked closer into the alley, stopping a short distance away to kneel down.

“Shouldn’t I be?”

“... I was adopted.” Sunset let out a tired sigh as she broke the silence between the pair. “And I can’t return home if I value my freedom.”

“Have you gotten help?” the woman was giving a warm, yet still worried smile as she looked at Sunset.

“You can’t get help for my situation. Besides, I doubt anyone here would want to help me.”

“And why’s that?” the woman asked gently, expression unmoving as she watched a maniacal smirk appear on the face of Sunset.

“Cause I’m from another world.”

***

“I still don’t know why you took me in after I said that!” Sunset started to laugh as she returned to reality, smiling at Mother Charity as she wiped away a tear with a delicate amber digit.

“I took it as you being delirious.” the woman eventually replied after setting down her coffee mug. “But that still doesn’t explain the arm and the eye.”

“I’m just glad that the wing went away.” Sunset said, flexing her red, clawed arm in front of her.

“A wing you say? Are you sure you don’t want me to take you to the hospital, Sunset?” the woman gently rested a hand on Sunset’s human arm.

“I’m fine, really. Heck, I’d love to show you actual proof that I’m being honest, but the people that are definitely looking for me at this point are probably tracking me by it…” Sunset frowned as she thought back to earlier in the day.

***

Sunset groaned as she made her way onto the sidewalk running along the road in front of Canterlot High School, pausing to look back. Everyone still seemed to be frozen as they relieved her memories, dealing with all the pain and struggling she had gone through since the Fall Formal. Now, though, she needed to deal with other spectators, namely those pausing to look at the girl with a wing standing on the sidewalk.

She grit her teeth as she tried to focus on the near depleted magic reserves she still had, actually thanking the Daemon for so “generously” donating its essence. She latched onto the small remnants, coaxing it into action. She could almost hear the gasps from the surrounding bystanders as she vanished, the only proof that she was even there was the small trail of blood drops that dripped steadily behind her.

She was careful to not touch anyone as she made her way farther into the city, stumbling slightly when the weight of her wing vanished, most likely to the rapidly vanishing magic in Sunset’s body as the girl continued her fleeing. She felt that the invisibility spell was about to die, so she snuck into a nearby alley, dismissing the spell as she started to stumble blindly, trying to hide from sight.

“Wah!” Sunset gave a sharp cry as the ground started to rush up to greet her as she tripped, landing with a soft thud.

“What just… What… the… hell…?” Sunset’s growl of annoyance shifted to shock as she looked back at what she tripped over, only to pause when she saw an amber skinned figure with unmistakable red and yellow streaked hair lying still on the ground.

“That can’t be me!” Sunset muttered rapidly as she started to rapidly pat her hands all over her body, only to come to a rather surprisingly simple realization. “That… that must be the me from this world…”

Sunset crawled over, gently poking at the girl’s hand in hopes of waking her up, only to freeze when she put her hand on the ground beside the girl. She pulled her hand up and away from the oddly gooey ground, her eyes widening as she her now crimson stained hand. She rushed back to the girl who was lying in a pool of her own blood, grasping at the cold wrist of the girl dressed in filthy, bloodstained rags of clothes.

No pulse, and given how cool she was, she must have been killed a while ago. Sunset gave a quick curse in Equestrian as she let the limb flop back to the ground, eyes moving to study the dead corpse of her Gaian self. Her clothes, if they could be called that, were riddled with holes, wounds visible underneath.

Bullet wounds! Sunset’s face brightened at the grim realization, a plan starting to build in her mind. She should have just enough magic left to…

A loud crack filled the air, blinding lights flashing from the two Sunset’s as their clothes were swapped.

“My thanks… Me.” Sunset said as she rested a hand on the girl’s body, before grabbing the raty towel that sat crumpled up a short distance away, wrapping it around herself as she started to run down the alleyway, away from the sounds of people entering the alleyway behind her.

***

“You still with me, Mother?” Sunset grinned as she took in the blank look from the woman sitting across from her. Mother Charity had went from a disbelieving roll of her eyes to a confused arching of an eyebrow, before settling with a thousand yard stare.

“So, if I were to believe you right now…” the woman’s emerald eyes instantly refocusing as a result of the woman shaking her head. “That would mean that you found the corpse of a girl that looked exactly like you and swapped clothes with her?”

“Hey, I’m not forcing you to believe me.” Sunset started to laugh as she raised her hands up in front of her.

“Yes, well…” Mother Charity sighed as she looked across at Sunset, a sad, wistful look showing her age to the Equestrian. “You were never the most honest girl while you were here.”

Sunset’s mirth faded, her smile vanishing as her lips drew thin, gaze falling to her arms that had come to rest on the table. True, she never really told Mother Charity anything in the past, preferring to leave their arrangement simple and without believed unnecessary baggage. Especially given what Sunset had just fled from with… her. No, Sunset never felt the need to tell the truth about what she was like when she first arrived.

“Well… You know what I was like? Curt, yet somewhat polite? Asking things that someone my age should know?” Sunset watch as Mother Charity nodded slightly. “Well that’s cause I was stuck in a brand new world, dealing with things that I never had to before. I had to learn why I had to always wear clothes, why I bled from the crotch on an regular basis. It wasn’t like that back in Equestria.”

“Plus there was all this new world facts and history. Like, Do you know how long it took me to understand that the sun and moon rotated because of the planets movements? Back home we had a more or less Goddess do that for us!”

“Anyways, rant aside, I’m sure you noticed how I changed over my time here? Slowly growing more… confident, shall we sa- No, I was a total bitch most of the time.” the two females chuckled in understanding. “I forced my chores onto others, and justified my stay with doing the other kind of work. Then… jeez time sure flies… Anyways, September Nineteenth-”

“The night you came home late, in tears and bleeding from two cuts around your shoulders and one above your rear?” Mother Charity shuddered slightly as she recalled that night. “I still don’t know why you didn’t let me take you to the hospital for that!”

“Well… it’s cause I was finally show just how much of a bitch I was…” Sunset’s amber hand went and rubbed the faint scar along her shoulder blade, a sad smile coming to her face. “I came to realize just how important friends really were…”

“Well you certainly tried your best to change while you were here.” Charity noted as she took another sip from her mug. “You practically became everyone's slave while you were here as you tried to make amends for your previous attitude.”

“I, uh… I never had friends before then… I was a spoiled brat before, but that’s part of being the adopted child of said Goddess… That night, Twilight Sparkle and the others showed me how wrong I was about Friendship. I was late because I had to try and do some clean up at the school and-”

“They didn’t realize you were hurt!?” The woman looked shocked, almost sending her coffee mug flying away in her rapid movements.

“Well, I didn’t tell them, and pretty much everyone there would have rather that I died or be locked away to be honest.” Sunset removed a strand of red hair from in front of her eyes. “Don’t blame them with how I treated them all.”

“But you said that you were starting to make friends that night when you came home? What about when you went out with them the next day?”

“I, uh… I didn’t really join in with them to be honest. The five of them were still pretty cold towards me.” Sunset frowned as she remembered the first day with the Rainbooms…

***

“What is she doing here?”

Sunset froze up as she heard Mrs. Cake’s harsh whisper directed at Pinkie Pie, the girl standing in front of the counter between Sunset and the baker. She struggled to hold back a tear as she started to shake slightly. Why did she come here? Princess Twilight had more or less forced the other five girls to be her friend, and after everything that she had done, she didn’t blame them for not wanting her around. Maybe she should have stayed home…

“Shh!” Pinkie shushed the woman, finger in front of her pink lips and all as she leaned forward. “Things have… changed, shall we say.”

“I’ll have my usual please!” Pinkie returned to her super bubbly self, though Sunset could still detect than uneasy edge to her voice, matching her slightly clumsy hopping since Sunset had met the five outside of the Sugarcube Corner building.

“And, er… What will you have?” Mrs. Cake looked over to Sunset, the single most forced smile the Equestrian had ever seen stretching across the woman’s face.

“Oh, um… J-just… Do you have any apple juice?” Sunset felt her face heat up as she stuttered lamely, staring around in a panic to try and spot something.

“Make sure to throw all bills together for her!” Sunset heard Rainbow call out as the athlete took another noisy pull of her milkshake. “She should still have tons of money from everything she’s done.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity responded harshly, somehow stopping the still upset teen’s drinking mid-slurp. “Now is not the time to bring that up!”

“I-I-I’ll pay.” Sunset said, giving just as forced of a smile as the woman behind the cash register. She reached down into her pocket and pulled out her surprisingly basic looking wallet, the leather pouch marked with some strands of duct tape, struggling to hold the item together.

“With your own money, I would hope…”

“I never actually took anyone’s money.” Sunset responded as she handed the woman a surprisingly crisp red bill. “Th-that was one of my rules. Besides, I make enough money from work…”

“What sort o’ job?” Applejack called out from the table as Sunset received her change, doing her best not to mention that she had been so obviously shorted by the woman adding money to the tip jar.

“Um… nothing special, really.” Sunset said as she turned around, instantly regretting it as the judging gaze of all the CHS students in the cafe locked on her. Everything seemed to close in around her as the eyes continued to bore into her, piercing through her. She turned around, desperate to be out of their view.

“Here. You can take this to their table.” Sunset opened her eyes to see a small container of amber coloured liquid, a small cupcake with more icing than cupcake, and a tall glass cup overflowing with whipped cream. Sunset thanked the woman, bowing her head as she took the tray and made her way over to the table where the other five girls were sitting.

***

“So they made you buy their drinks?” the woman scoffed. “That’s pretty childish, and I could see why you would be uneasy around them. I’m guessing things continued to get worse throughout the day, or else there would have been no reason that you would come home crying and stay in your room for the rest of the weekend.”

“They recommended that I leave them for the day.” Sunset said softly. “I had to walk home from the mall on the other end of the city since I used all my cash.”

“...Please tell me you didn’t continue with the five of them?” Charity looked extremely worried as she watched Sunset look away in shame. “...Why would you keep trying to be friends with them when they abused you so?”

“Cause I felt like I deserved it.” Sunset muttered glumly. “I just knew that I had to deal with it ‘cause Twilight went out on such a limb for me. I couldn’t let her down.”

“Did anyone there like you?” the woman asked, reaching out and resting a hand on Sunset’s human limb.

“Well… There were these four girls…”

***

“You are more than welcome to join us for lunch, love.” Sunset paused just inches away throwing her meager lunch in the trash. It had been a week and still everyone at this school hated her, no matter how hard she tried to make amends. She knew that it would be hard, especially given the hell that she put all these humans through, but this last week had been heartbreaking for her. Which is why she was surprised to hear an extremely well cultured voice call out to her.

“W-What did you say…?” Sunset asked, turning around to address Octavia Melody and the other three girls that sat with her. Vinyl Scratch seemed to be staring at her as she ate her sandwich, though Sunset couldn’t tell thanks to the girls signature glasses. Lyra was glancing back and forth between Octavia and Sunset, Bon Bon doing the same, but much more subtly.

“I said you are more than welcome to join us here.” Octavia motioned with a charcoal limb at all the free seats around the table. “Everyone deserves a chance to eat lunch.”

“...You do know who I am, right?” Sunset wore a defeated look as she studied the table. “Sunset Shimmer? Daemon Bitch extraordinaire? Trust me, you would be better off not trying to associate with me.”

Sunset turned away and pushed open the garbage bin lid, sliding her painfully dry salad into the bag before depositing the tray on top and heading towards the nearby door out into the halls, ignoring the sounds of scuffling feet behind her. She pushed open the door as the garbage bin behind her clattered shut, her eyes doing their best to make sure she wasn’t about to walk into a student as she made her way through the halls, ignoring the small pattering of scrunched up paper or other debris that was flung at her.

“Y’know, not everyone here totally despises you.”

Sunset jumped with a shriek as she spun around to face the girl that just whispered into her eat, eyes a frenzied blur as she struggled to take in the pale, off-white form of the girl standing behind her. All around the pair giggle erupted at Sunset’s display, students making crude facsimiles of it as they went about their business. Vinyl Scratch just stood there, staring at Sunset.

“D-D… Did you just talk…?” Sunset managed to squeak out after her heart started trying to burst from her chest, finally calming down to a pace more akin to the wings of a hummingbird in motion.

“What, did you think I was a mute?” one of the audiophiles eyebrows arched, a small smile coming to her face as she shook her head playfully.

“Er… M-Maybe…? Pleasedonthateme!” Sunset waved her hands in front of herself desperately as she revealed what she had thought was truth. “I’ve never heard you talk before! Though I never… Interacted with you much.”

“You mean bullied.” a smarmy grin appeared on Vinyl’s face as she responded bluntly. “Yeah, I’m not the most talkative types. Er… What’s wrong…?”

“I’m sorry about what I did… Could… Could you please stop bringing it up…?” Sunset shifted her eyes from the floor up somewhat towards Vinyl, only to pause and head back towards her feet as she turned back around and started walking away. “Who am I kidding… No one’s ever gonna forgive me here…”

“Hey, look, I’m sorry, savvy?” Sunset paused as she felt Vinyl’s hand come to rest on her shoulder, the shorter girl making her way around Sunset to stand in front, scratching at her cheek. “Look, I’m the first to admit that I suck at words. I’ve always left that up to Octy to be civil. I say things like they are, so I’m really sorry if I hit a nerve. I wasn’t trying to, honest.”

“...Why are you talking to me…?” Sunset asked, her dead, glassy eyes barely blinking as she stared through the girl in front of her. “You know my reputation… You should just do like everyone else and ignore me, maybe pelt me with spitballs or something…”

“Because, I know what it’s like to try and suffer alone when everyone has a certain view of you and you want nothing more than to change it.” the pale hand on Sunset’s shoulder tightened firmly, the glasses wearing girl frowning slightly. “Sure, my issue may pale, heh, pun, sorry, it may not be the same magnitude as yours, but it doesn't mean I don’t somewhat understand your struggles right now.”

“...Look… Go tell Octavia that I appreciate her putting you up to this, but it really would be best for you girls to steer clear of me.” Sunset shrugged the girls hand off her arm and walked past. “It’d be for the best of everyone…”

“Well first, why don’t I just add my number into your phone here?” Sunset paused and turned around, only to realize that Vinyl held a familiar little flip phone in her hands. “Really? A flip phone? This thing is ancient!”

“H-Hey! How’d you get that!?” Sunset reached out, desperate to get her phone back, only to have the shorter girl disrupt her with a devastating check from her wide, childbearing hips.

“Yeah, yeah, just a sec.” the pale girl’s thumbs were a blur as she tapped down on the buttons of the phone, clicks and small musical notes filling the air of the otherwise empty hallway. “Aaaand… There! Here ya go! Now, I know you’re probably gonna delete those numbers, but I made sure to get yours, and it’s going in all the phones of our little group of misfits. Don’t be a stranger, Shimmer!”

Sunset gingerly grasped her phone as Vinyl spun around and started back down the hall and towards the lunchroom, her mind racing in uncertainty at what had just occurred. She looked down at her address book, staring blankly at the four new numbers stored inside. It had increased the total collection of other people’s phone numbers by four hundred percent, thanks to her having already deleted the numbers of Flash Sentry, Snips, and Snails earlier in the week. She selected one, moving over and selecting delete, only to pause with her thumb over the last input needed to clear her phone of Vinyl’s number.

Why was she doing this? Sunset thought back, trying to recall what she had managed to dig up on Vinyl Scratch over the years. The girl loved music, released her own tracks online under the name DJ Pon-3, but never posed much of a threat to her. In fact, neither did Octavia, Lyra or Bon Bon. None of them had ever tried to do anything to Sunset, and she never did much to them either.

But she was Sunset Shimmer, the most hated student in the school! Why were they trying to be nice to her? What sort of game where they playing? It’s not like Princess Twilight forced them to try and be her friends. So what did they gain from this?

Sunset pushed down on the button, moving the selection over to cancel before closing the internal phone book and flipping the phone shut, storing it back in the pocket of her jacket. Only to reach back into the pocket and slide the phone into one of her front pockets, hoping that it would be more noticeable when someone tried to steal her phone again as she made her way towards her locker on the top floor.

***

“You, uh… Are you sure I should be here?” Sunset asked as she made her way through the door and into the confectionery behind the other two girls. She didn’t know why she responded to the texts that Vinyl and Octavia sent, and even less of an understanding as to why she agreed to come out to this sweet shoppe with them, but here she was. “I mean, last time I went somewhere on a Saturday it wasn’t exactly pleasant.”

The little bell above the door chimed one last time as the oak barrier shut behind Sunset, the girl looking around shiftily. The confectionery was rather full, a mixture of children, adults, and people of ages in between all sat around at tables enjoying their treats, or waiting in line to order. Sunset noticed that for once, not every single set of eyes were focused on her, judging her with laser precision. Instead, two girls with opposite colours waited patiently for her, warm smiles on their faces.

“Well hopefully we can fix that.” Octavia said as Sunset slowly walked over, the amber girl failing to not look on edge as her eyes darted around the building.

“Relax, Shim. We came here to hang out, not murder ya!” Vinyl chuckled as she slapped Sunset playfully on the arm, only to receive a blow of her own from Octavia, the cellist frowning angrily.

“Really, Vinyl! Would it kill you to have some class for once?” the girl barked before turning to Sunset, noticing the girl seeming slightly shaken. “Please ignore Vinyl’s exact phrasing, love. She means no harm.”

“Hey there, girls!” the three looked up to see a familiar looking creme skinned girl waving towards them, dressed up in a baker’s outfit. “Come on back!”

Sunset followed Vinyl and Octavia through the sweet shoppe, the trio going down one of the side hallways and pausing in front of a door. The large, colourful slab of wood opened, revealing a mint on green coloured girl who tilted her head back in a quick motion as she held the door open for the three Wondercolts.

“Well? You coming or what?” Sunset stood there uneasily as Lyra addressed her bluntly, the girl looking bored and annoyed that she had to still hold the door open. The pair studied each other, Sunset taking in just how apathetic Lyra was looking at her, before she gave a small nod and shuffled her way in, head held low.

“Ah, Sunset! What took you so long?” Sunset gasped as she took in the room around her, all the colourful decorations, the smell of sweets cooking farther away, the sounds of a cash register opening and closing. She was overwhelmed to say the least, even as Octavia tried to break through.

“She was busy moping out in the hall.” Lyra called out as she passed beside Sunset, making her way over to a colourful table and depositing herself on a comfy looking recliner.

“Come now, love.” Octavia turned back to look at the slightly frowning girl, motioning at an empty seat beside her. “Come have a seat, Sunset. Bon Bon should be finishing up shortly and joining us as well.”

“It’s considered rude in this world to ignore someone’s offer of hospitality, Sunset.” Vinyl smirked as she somehow managed to sling an arm around the shoulders of the stuttering Equestrian, pulling her towards the table with her. “I would hope it would be the same back in Equestrain.”

“E-Equestria…” Sunset corrected weakly as she sat down between Octavia and Vinyl, twiddling her thumbs due to her struggles to look either of them in the eyes. “A-And it is, but… this is just a little bit different…”

“What do you mean by different?” Sunset turned around to look at Bon Bon as the girl made her way in, a tray laden with treats held in her arms.

“She’s probably still dealing with the fact that people are still harassing her about the Fall Formal.” Lyra said, kicking her feet up onto the table. ““Daemon Bitch” is still how I hear everyone describing her.”

“Lyra!” Bon Bon scowled at the girl as she set her tray down onto the table, resting her hands on her hips as she stared daggers at her friend. “Why would you say that?”

“Well it’s true.” Lyra shrugged as Bon Bon swatted her feet off the table, the lyrist reaching towards the tray and grabbing a cookie, crumbs tumbling out of her mouth as she continued to speak. “‘Sides! She’s not putting up any sort of a fight about it.”

“Lyra, dear, I do believe it would be best for you to drop the subject…” Octavia said softly as she reached over towards the lyrist, only for a mint green hand to slap away Octavia’s.

“She’s helped fixed the damage she caused to CHS, has spent time doing, like, everyone’s homework. She’s been forced to buy student’s lunches, gets picked on in the halls, hell, those five straight up abuse her most of the time!” Lyra slowly got to her feet through her tirade as Sunset slid farther and farther into her seat, cowering at the verbal onslaught. “And what does she do? Fucking. Nothing. I’ve seen insects with more backbone than this girl!”

“Would you shut the fuck up already, Heartstrings!” Vinyl stormed over to her friend, grabbing the slightly taller girl by the neck of her shirt. “She’s been treated like shit since that night, especially by those who were instructed to look out for her!”

“So then why hasn’t she said anything, Scratch!? Huh!? Where’s the big bad Alpha Bitch that made the school a living hell for the last three plus years!?” the argument between the pair froze as Sunset bolted from the room, tears streaming down her face as a choked back sob filtered into the air, the girl making tracks towards the women’s washroom. She slammed the door shut, locking it as she stumbled over to the other side of the room and collapsed against the cool, tiled wall, sliding slowly down to her feet.

Sunset felt her heart try to rip it’s way up her throat as she continued to wail in sorrow, her cheeks inflamed from the bitter, salty tears streaming down them, her shaking hands unable to stem the flow as her body continued to quake with gut wrenching sobs. She fell harshly to her side, the side of her head blaring in pain as it connected with the tile floor, but it wasn’t even measurable compared to the pain and despair that was ripping her apart as she laid in that room, alone.

She couldn’t tell how much time was passing around her, the feelings of spitballs and gum striking the back of her head, mirroring the week that had just happened as hateful words and insults flew across the back of her eyelids, threatening to burn themselves into her retinas as the various ghosts of CHS Wondercolts circled around her, spitting curses and slander at her as she tried to will herself out of existence. Everything she had ever done was coming back to haunt her now, to remind her just how much of a failure she was. No wonder she had been abandoned back in Equestria. Why would anypony or anyone want to associate with a hopeless waste of life like her?

“...Sunset…?” the sounds of knocking reverberated through the still air in the room, an obviously worried voice following after. “Are you still in there?”

Sunset could hear a commotion from outside of the washroom, disgruntled people complaining as they were turned aside. The knocks came back, the same voice still reaching out to her, concern flowing from every syllable.

“Sunset… Sunset, I’m going to come in now, okay.” came Bon Bon’s voice, the sound of the lock being turned back open followed by the door slowly creaking open, a set of soft footsteps starting to enter the room. “Sunset…?”

“Just leave me alone!” the amber girl wailed from her prone position, curling further into herself. “Just let me die and make everyone happy for once!”

Sunset heard Bon Bon give a startled cry, the door slamming open, and a pair of rapidly approaching, heavy footsteps fill the air, before she found herself hoisted up, a pale white girl with stunning blood red eyes grimacing at her as she held Sunset’s limp body, only for the Equestrian’s cheek to explode, her vision shooting to the side as her head jerked around roughly.

“I don’t care how much you think everyone would be happy if you were dead!” Vinyl spat, half fury, half world shattering concern. “I don’t care that you think the world may be a better place without you!”

“Vinyl!” Octavia’s shocked voice flitted into Sunset’s ear, her head still hanging limp and facing the floor. “Why would you hit her!?”

“You may see yourself as some useless, stupid, waste of flesh, but I am not gonna to let you even think you should just go and die!”

“I’m terribly sorry ma’am, but you will have to use the other washroom. We, erm, have a bit of a situation going on right now.” Sunset heard Bon Bon turn away another person from the washroom as Vinyl finished her tirade.

“People mess up, they fall down!” Sunset felt Vinyl pull the her up again, the DJ wrapping her thin white arms around the taller girl as she rested her chin on Sunset’s shoulder. “They stumble and lose their way! But that doesn’t mean their lost! They just need help! We all need help at some point in our lives!”

Sunset felt herself start to shake again, tears flowing freely down her cheeks once again as she wrapped her arms around Vinyl, pulling the girl closer into her. She wailed in heartbreaking tones as she grabbed hold of the DJ, the pair rocking back and forth as the sound of the door closing made itself known.

“I, uh… I put up a out of service sign…” Bon Bon said softly as she came to rest behind Vinyl and Sunset, nodding to Octavia as the girl joined her on the floor. “I left the door unlocked, just in case…”

Sunset continued to cry, holding onto Vinyl as the pair rocked back and forth, a minute passing, then a second. It wasn’t until the third that Sunset started to quiet, her voice cracking and strained as she started to sniffle pathetically, her tears having since dried up causing her eyes to throb in as much pain as the rest of her.

“Are you feeling a little bit better?” Octavia asked warmly, gently brushing a strand of hair away from Sunset’s face, the girl hiccuping as she nodded slightly, slowly pulling away from Vinyl.

“Good!” the DJ responded, pulling back herself. “Cause I don’t know how many more tears my poor shirt can take! Hey! So you can laugh!”

Sunset started to giggle even harder between her gasps for breath, the girl wiping away at the mess on her face, looking up and noticing Bon Bon holding out some paper towel. She nodded as she took it, appreciating how warm and damp it was as she rubbed it across her face.

“Why are you girls doing this?” Sunset asked quietly, finally calming down enough to talk. “I mean, I know I didn’t do anything to any of you directly, but…”

“Well, we watched you all week, noticing just how sullen you were.” Octavia started, coming and sliding down to sit beside Sunset. “How alone you were as you tried your best to make amends.”

“You, uh… You two do the talking bit?” Vinyl interrupted, her purple shades back on her face as she backed her way towards the doorway. “Imma go find Lyra.”

“Bring her here…” Sunset’s brow furrowed slightly at just how dark and sinister Bon Bon’s tone was as she asked, no, commanded Vinyl on her way out before turning around and smiling sadly at Sunset.

“You may have done a lot, Sunset, but it’s not unforgivable. You have been trying your best to show that you are a better person now, and that’s all anyone should ask.”

“I guess the simple way of saying this, Sunset.” Octavia nodded as she took over again from Bon Bon. “Is that we want to be your friends. All four of us.”

“R...Really…?” Sunset looked between the two girls, the pair smiling and nodding.

“Everyone deserves friends, Sunset.” Bon Bon said, sitting on the other side the amber girl. “Maybe if you’d had friends back then, none of this would have happened…”

“I doubt I would have taken any of you seriously…” Sunset looked down at her legs. “Back then… I probably would have used your girls like I did everyone else.”

“Do you still want to?” the door had opened revealing an extremely unrepentant Lyra being booted into the room by Vinyl, the mint girl glaring back at her friend before turning around and asking her question again to Sunset. “Well? Do you still see us as tools to be used?”

“N-No!” Sunset waved her hands around as she looked up at the standing girl, Bon Bon slowly getting up from beside her and walking towards the girl, Vinyl taking a step back before turning around to lock the door to the room.

“Works for- Gah!” Lyra was mid shrug when she was suddenly pinned back against the wall, a low growl coming from Bon Bon.

“If you ever pull a stunt like that again, I will personally flay every inch of skin from your bones before dropping you in a vat of vinegar and pulling you out to salt your still bleeding body.”

“Bon Bon! Could you keep it PG please?” Octavia called out nonchalantly, earning a look of shocked horror from Sunset. “Ah, right. Bon Bon… can be a bit protective… yes, that is what we will go with. Don’t worry, love, she won’t actually do it… usually.”

Sunset’s mouth gaped even wider as she watched Octavia cough lightly and look away as Bon Bon and Lyra stomped over awkwardly towards Sunset, Lyra’s head stuck between Bon Bon’s arm as the pink and blue haired girl continued in her dead, vicious voice.

“Now you better apologize, and if she doesn’t believe you… I will end you.”

“Okay, Bon, you’re freaking out our guest here!” Lyra stuttered uneasily, glancing over to Sunset with a pleading look on her face as she struggled to get free from her friend’s grasp. “A-Alright! I-I-I’m sorry, Sunset! Really, I am! I didn’t think you’d flip out like that!”

“The issue, dear, is that you usually don’t ever think about what will happen when you open your mouth.” Octavia chided, giggling as she watched Bon Bon’s arm tense further around her struggling friends neck, the lyrist tapping uselessly against it.

“I-I-I-I promise to never do it again! Er, well, I can’t promise that cause I most likely will do something like this, but I promise I’ll try my best not to be so savage about it!”

“Alright, alright, you can let her go, Bon Bon.” Sunset chuckled, amused at the whole display now that the terror had passed thanks to Octavia and Vinyl being so chill about the situation. “I wouldn’t want you to kill your girlfriend.”

“Oof!” Lyra was dropped to the floor harshly, Bon Bon’s hands shooting to her mouth as her eyes widened. Octavia and Vinyl both had confused looks on their faces as they looked at Sunset. Lyra slowly knelt up before looking over and questioning Sunset. “What do you mean, girlfriend?”

“You two have been going out since Valentine’s Day in tenth grade. Hell, I heard you two in the girl’s washroom on the third floor at the start of the year.” Sunset gave a sheepish grin as she rubbed the back of her head. “You, uh, should probably keep it down when you’re on school grounds.”

Lyra and Bon Bon both wore dangerously red blushes across their faces as they looked at Sunset, the girl giving an uneasy look in response before continuing on. “B-But don’t worry about it! I never told anyone about you two going out, and especially not the fact about the washroom! It was one of my rules!”

“Er… Alright… then…” Lyra slowly sat and crossed her legs as Bon Bon collapsed to her knees shaking back and forth as her blush spread across her body. “Um… Anything else we should know? You, um, sure seem to know a lot.”

“Well, I mean… I kinda studied everyone over the years, so I know more than I really should…” Sunset pulled her legs up to her generous chest as she looked at the four girls. “Like Vinyl, you should really go public with your DJing! The tracks you release online as DJ Pon-3 are really great!”

“Wait… How did you…?” Vinyl was split between amazement and shock as she walked over and sat beside Octavia. “I haven’t told anyone besides these dorks.”

“Octavia, you should really be careful with your wandering hands in public with Vinyl.” Sunset pointed a finger to the cellist, the girl pausing her teasing of Vinyl. “I mean, Vinyl never really stops you but, same thing like the other two. People would harass the two of you about dating, especially given how wildly different the two of you appear.”

“Well, I never figured I’d have to hear my love life be criticized on the floor of a washroom by a girl that was just asked to be our friend.” Lyra said, reaching over and jabbing Sunset’s shoulder.

“S-Sorry! I’m, uh… New to this whole friend thing still.” Sunset apologized meekly, blushing as she hid behind her knees.

“Don’t you worry! We’ll get you trained up!” Vinyl beat her chest proudly, before glaring dangerously at the girl. “Just don’t go telling anyone about us, savvy?”

Sunset gave a small gulp as she nodded in response.

***

“On top of that, apparently the reason Vinyl was so touchy about me wanting to die was due to the fact that her family had more or less excommunicated her from the family, throwing her out onto the streets and such and telling her she would be better off dead.” Sunset finished as Mother Charity sat down with a new mug of coffee.

“And yet one of the other girls, Octavia was it? She cares for her you say?” Charity looked over as she finished getting reseated at the table.

“Two of them really care for one another.” Sunset shrugged. “All four of them really.”

“Are you going to tell them you are alright?” Sunset froze at the woman’s question, sighing as she looked away.

“I’m not sure…” Sunset said, starting to drag a clawed digit across the table, only to immediately stop when she realized the sharp red ‘finger’ was digging into the table and cutting it. “I think it would be best for everyone if I stayed gone for a little while…”

“Hmmm…” Charity set down her mug as she eyed the girl across from her. “What about those who took you in? Shouldn’t they be informed that you are alive and fine? Well, more or less, fine?”

“No!” Mother Charity recoiled at how defensive Sunset sounded as she looked up at her, the girls eyes wide before narrowing. “N-no, um… God, how do I explain this…? Okay, so, you know the Siren? The mythical creature that would lure in sailors with their songs? Well the myths are real, actually. See, there’s three of them, and they were actually banished here from my world. They’ve probably been living here since those ancient times.”

“And how would they survive so long? Nothing is immortal.” Charity chuckled as she watched Sunset scramble to try and explain the situation.

“They feed off negative emotions. Well, did, at least. I kinda helped destroy their magical necklaces that they used to more or less control people around them, make them fight and such.”

“And how, pray tell, did you do that?” Mother Charity slid forward on her elbows, and amused smirk gracing her face as she studied Sunset.

“Um… A magical song…?” Sunset gave an uneasy shrug as she smiled back sheepishly.

***

“Sunset Shimmer! We need you!” Princess Twilight called out from her knees, reaching out towards Sunset who had stayed back on the sidelines as the Princess and the rest of the Rainbooms had battled the Sirens, the trio of them floating in the air down on the stage at the bottom of the hill, their glowing red eyes somehow visible from this distance.

She bent down slowly, uneasily grasping the mic that sat on the ground in front of her feat, and slowly walking over to the group. The spectral projections of the Sirens floated around the teens, predatory smiles of victory plastered on each and every one of the trio. She looked back at the Rainbooms, noticing some CHS students not enthralled by the Sirens, one of them having a phone in their hand and pointed towards her.

“B-but… What could I possibly do?” she said, eyes shooting down to the mic in her hand as she walked towards Twilight, reaching out towards the Princess. “You are the six with the Magic of Friendship here…”

“You are our friend, Sunset.” Twilight said as she stood up, cupping Sunset’s hands within her own as she looked her square in the eyes. “You’re my friend, and if I’m going to be beaten today, I want you by my side.”

Sunset looked around at the other girls as they slowly made their way to their feet, each of them nodding awkwardly at her. She paused on Vinyl, the girl grinning from her car turned DJ stage as she threw up the horns and started blasting her music for potentially the last time.

“I know Vinyl, and Octavia would call you their friends.” Twilight leaned close and whispered in Equestrian, gripping the teens hands harder. “So would Lyra and Bon Bon. And I am certain that if you help us defeat the Sirens, the rest of CHS would finally forgive you as well.”

Sunset watched as Twilight backed away slightly, looking at the girl with pleading eyes before turning to face the Sirens one final time, giving a rallying cry as she did so. “Come on, girls! Let’s show these monsters just what happens when you mess with the Magic of Friendship!”

Sunset heard the song kick into full gear, Pinkie Pie and Applejack laying a steady foundation for Rainbow Dash to start her frenzied playing. Rarity’s keytar and Fluttershy’s tambourine flowing seamlessly into the song as it continued on, leaving Twilight alone, her hand holding out the mic towards Sunset.

“I, um…” Sunset stuttered as she grabbed the mic weakly, the raw energy of so much Equestrian Magic flowing around her and disorientating her slightly. “I don’t know what song you all are doing.”

“Just sing what you want!” Twilight called back over the slowly rising crescendo. “I believe in you!”

Sunset took a deep breath, staring down at the Sirens floating down there, drunk on Equestrian Magic once more as their prey attempted one last defense. She thought back to all of her time at CHS since the Fall Formal, ignoring all the hate that she had so justly received, instead focusing on the good, all the time spent with Octavia and Vinyl for tea, or listening to Bon Bon threatening to disembowel Lyra with her own mint coloured limbs. A spark started to flare in Sunset, her feet slowly starting to levitate off of the ground as sounds of confusion rang out around her.

“I knew you had the Magic of Friendship inside of you, Sunset.” Princess Twilight smiled as Sunset landed on the ground, her hands shooting up to her equine ears that now rested on top of her head, the added weight of her new ponytail swaying around behind her. A look of confidence came to Sunset’s face, the girl nodding to her friend.

“Let’s rock.”

***

“So your grew pony ears and longer hair…?”

“And then I helped blast the three Sirens with a beam of rainbow light and slash or magic, yes.” Sunset finished, smirking before continuing on. “Then the Sirens were defeated and fled with the remains of their necklaces. I would have given chase but I was kinda mobbed by grateful students.”

“And why does this matter about who took you in?” Mother Charity asked, shaking her head and looking utterly lost.

“Because it was the Siren’s who took me in. They found me that night when I didn’t come home.” Sunset frowned. She owed the Sirens her life for what they did for her, and the guilt of potentially abandoning them, even for a short time dug at her. “And even though I may have doomed them, they still took me in.”

“But then… Why didn’t you try to reach me? I was worried sick!” Mother Charity’s look shifted from lost confusion to annoyance with a tinge of worry. “I thought you weren’t coming back, especially given how depressed you had gotten over the course of that week!”

“That’s cause I wasn’t planning to come back. I tried to commit suicide…” the room grew frigid as Sunset responded, the teen unable to look up at the woman that had cared for her unconditionally for over three years. Mother Charity was another person Sunset owed her life to, and to tell her that the she intended to throw it away?

“...But why…?” Sunset flinched at just how hurt the woman sounded. Never in all her years had she witnessed Mother Charity like this. Even when Sunset caused trouble for her and the establishment, Mother Charity never sounded like this before.

“Well, I scapegoated by the students of CHS… Someone used my likeness to start spreading secrets and rumors around the school, and just as quickly as the students forgave me after the Battle of the Bands, I was back to being the most hated individual in all of CHS. Even the five who had actually started to be my friends abandoned me, and that’s what struck me hardest of all. So I approached a student that I knew was in a gang, one that constantly made comments about how I should “Watch my back” and such… And I hired her… To kill me…”

“Sunset…” the woman slowly got up and walked around the table, always keeping her eyes on the downward facing Sunset, her emerald orbs narrowed in concern as she knelt down beside the teen. “Sunset, look at me…”

“I’m so sorry…” Sunset hiccuped as she turned around to look at the woman, ashamed at what she had done that night. “I didn’t think I had anyone left…”

“You are just as important as every other member of our family, Sunset.” Mother Charity rested an ivory hand on the girl’s leg as she looked up at the softly sobbing teen. “You know as well as anyone that our family is a collection of orphans, those thrown away by their relatives and society. Those deemed failures by our culture. But we look out for each other. We always have… We always will…”

“It’s just… Things had been going so well before that…!” Sunset sobbed as she recalled what had happened not even a week before that Thursday night.

***

“Gah! Damnit! How do you always beat me!?” Rainbow Dash called out as she slammed her controller onto her legs, the screen blaring loud and proud that Sunset had won their latest bout.

“Face it, Dash!” Sunset smirked as she elbowed the hyper competitive girl none too gently. “You got a long ways to go before you’re gonna beat me in one of these games!”

“I just bought it today!” the teen wailed, flopping backwards against Pinkie Pie’s bed. “It came out yesterday!”

“Well then ya can’t blame beginners luck.” Sunset sang as she spun the wireless controller around effortlessly on her outstretched finger. “Why don’t I swap with you, Flutters?”

“U-Uhm… Thanks, but-” the buttercream teen responded holding her hands up in front of her, only to be interrupted by Sunset.

“You can play as a fuzzy bunny driving a monster truck!”

Sunset could barely get out of the way in time as Fluttershy dove for the controller, the Equestrian giggling as she got up and walked over towards the other three members of the Rainbooms. “So, you three ready for the holidays?”

“Oh, you would not believe how ready I am!” Rarity gave one of her usual melodramatic performances from the bed. “All this magic business is putting my nerves on edge!”

“Yea’,” came Applejacks response, the girl handing a bottle of her family’s signature apple juice to Sunset. “Ah’m 'bout ready ta just hit tha hay fer 'bout twenty years.”

“I’m still sad that Princess Twilight couldn’t join us.” Pinkie pretended to mope for a moment, before snapping back to her usual over the top excitability. “Buuut she did say she was going to a Hearts Warning Eve? Is that what it is, Shimmy?”

“Hearth’s Warming Eve.” she responded between chuckles. “And yeah, she should spend time with the rest of her friends.”

“I’m still surprised that Octavia and them allowed you out of their grasps for some amount of time.” Rainbow Dash commented from the far side of Fluttershy, a predatory grin on the normally meek girl’s face.

“Well, uh… They still don’t exactly like the five of you…” Sunset said uneasily, looking around and hoping to change the subject.

“Can’t say Ah blame em.” Applejack said after clearing her throat with a quick cough. “We were mighty unfriendly to ya after the Fall Formal.”

The room grew quiet as Applejack finished talking, even the game being paused as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash looked at each other uneasily. The silence was broken, however, when Pinkie Pie threw herself at Sunset, wrapping her arms around the taller girl as a fountain of tears appeared to spray from her eyes, pooling on the floor around her.

“I’m so sorry, Shimmy!” the girl apologized as she reached out, and in some Pinkie Pie reality breaking way, pulled the other four members of the Rainbooms together in a massive group hug around Sunset. “We were big stupid heads for not giving you a second chance sooner!”

“Yes, we were quite uncivilized.” Rarity said, giving a small, ladylike cough as she wrapped her arms around Sunset from behind. “I do hope you are willing to forgive us.”

“Well, I mean, I am here, after all.” Sunset giggled as she felt the other girls wrap their arms around her. “I already told you guys that I forgave you, especially since what I had done was so terrible.”

“I promise that I will never not trust you again!” Pinkie cried, threatening to crush Sunset between her arms. Sunset smiled warmly as the other girls agreed in their own ways, giving Sunset the sense of trust that they would never abandon her.

***

“Now you promise me that you will talk to me this time, okay?” Mother Charity scolded the girl, but out of love and worry instead of disappointment. “I don’t need you running off somewhere again.”

“I promise, Mother.” Sunset said as she wiped away the last of her tears, the two slowly getting up from the floor that they had just spent the last few minutes sitting on. “I’ll make sure to always keep you in the know.”

“I’m holding you to that, even more than you think.” the woman waggled a finger at the teen as she chuckled. “Now, while I still have to decide if what you are telling is the truth or not- or rather, I need to try and come to terms with some of these things if they are indeed real- I think it is time that we talk about you coming back to this House.”

“Yeah… I doubt my room is still available, seeing as-”

“It’s still saved for you. Hell, I just did the sheets again this morning!” Mother Charity exploded into laughter when she saw Sunset’s face. “Call me old and emotional, but I always had a feeling you would be back.”

“Well, um, thank you! That’s really kind of you!” Sunset scratched at her cheek with her amber hand. “My biggest concern is actually about my arm, and I guess my eye…”

“An eyepatch and long sleeve shirts.” Mother Charity grinned. “Or you could do like old Wirt with his legs and just bandage your entire arm, though your… hand may cause us some issues.”

“What about an old leather glove?” Sunset suggested as the pair walked towards the doorway leading into the main hall. “That should hide these all well enough.”

“Indeed. Though it will require a supply run.” the woman nodded as she paused just in front of the door. “Though that won’t be happening-”

“Until Tuesday, yeah… I guess I’ll just hide in my room during the day? Shower at night maybe?”

“Only if you want. I doubt most of the other children will give you any odd looks.” Mother Charity shrugged, looking back at Sunset. “It’s all up to you, dear.”

“Well I think I will hide away, to be honest.” Sunset chuckled as she stretched in place. “I already had the nickname of Daemon here, no reason to give the other orphans even more of a reason to call me that.”

“Speaking of your appearance…” Sunset paused and looked back to the woman, her emerald eyes narrowed as she pondered about something. “I don’t think I need to remind you that everyone here has to help earn their keep, but you always seemed to prefer the more… physical option… Are you sure you’re still fine with that?”

“Heh, there’s probably some sick fucks out there that get their jollies off on screwing a cripple.” Sunset laughed as the woman shook her head in disgust. “Besides, I probably still have a waiting list, don’t I?”

“Like always.” Mother Charity chuckled as she turned back towards the door. “When should I call our clients and let them know that you are back and ready?”

“Friday?” Sunset asked, trying to think things over. “I mean, I need to get used to getting my disguise ready. Don’t need to scare away any of the Johns with a Daemon eye, or scratching the fuck out of one of em.”

“I’m pretty sure there are some that would pay extra for that, Sunset.” the pair laughed as Mother Charity rested a hand on the revolving doors, stopping to smile at the girl. “Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.” Sunset nodded as the woman pushed the door open, a nostalgic smell instantly invading Sunset’s nose as the pair entered the main room.

“Welcome back to the Charity House, Sunset Shimmer. Welcome home.”

“It’s good to be home.”

Sidestep 17

Author's Note

Y'all can thank the perverts in my channels for this sidestep >;'P
(Cough Deme, Maka, Nar, and Sar, cough cough.)

Sidestep 17

Sunset let out a long, heartfelt groan as she collapsed onto the mattress in her room, relishing all the instantly recognized lumps as if she had just slept on the bed the previous night. It had been literal months since the last time she was in here, and yet it didn't look different at all. A small, well worn desk sat against the wall, a threadbare bar stool sat tucked away underneath. To the side sat some shelves, filled with various second hand textbooks and novels, though one large gap sat there, taunting Sunset.

A wistful sigh escaped her lips as she flipped over to her other side, looking at the well tarnished, full length mirror that sat in the corner, glinting slightly from an obviously recent polishing. Everything in the room seemed fresh and clean, obviously meaning Mother Charity had indeed been holding out, waiting for Sunset to return all these months. Even the empty guitar stand, a small piece made by the Equestrian out of some scrap two by fours and some sponges, sat waiting for its charge.

Sunset shifted to a sitting position before sliding back up to her feet as she walked over to the mirror, a sad smile on her face as she remembered the shattered remains of Guy. The figure in mirror stared back as best they could at Sunset, the teen shifting this way and that, only to pause when she finally realized just how foul her disguise smelt. She tore it off of her, almost literally with how flimsy the “clothes” were, and tossed them close to the door, before turning back to the mirror. She studied her nude form, the firm, defined muscles announcing themselves over her tall frame, her large breasts sitting solidly on her chest, sagging slightly to show their realness, but still somewhat defying gravity thanks to the muscles she had acquired. Her hands rested on her hips, their curves finishing her hourglass shape and leading down along her firm, lengthy legs.

“Heh… I could just take off my top and most people would probably ignore my out of place bits!” Sunset chuckled as she studied the inky blackness of her right eye, pulling the bottom eyelid down slightly with her crimson, clawed right hand. She grumbled as she tried to understand why she still had this appearance. She had used up all of her magic, including that which made up the essence of the corruption from when she put on Princess Twilight's crown, so why did she still have these daemonic elements? The wing had vanished, so why hadn’t they!?

Her shoulder slumped as she sighed heavily, turning and heading towards her dresser, the large oak storage unit the newest looking item in her room. The few clothes she’d had sat in the various drawers, folded properly and smelling faintly of lavender. She smiled as she removed some simple looking pajamas and a pair of socks, lining the garments over her arm before heading over to the bed again. She paused and deposited the clothing onto the mattress, save for the plain white cotton panties that she instead moved down to her feet, stepping into the leg holes on at a time and pulling them up her legs to rest across her wide hips, the band sitting pleasantly snug across her skin.

She grabbed the clothes again, laying them once again across her arm and holding them in front of her chest. Given what she had been doing for the last few years, combined with both the fact that she had been a pony for so long, where clothes weren’t such an issue, and the fact that she had grown to be proud of looks, the clothing was there more for hiding her arm from view, than for blocking her assets. She walked forward, opening the door and making her way into the double wide hallway, shutting the entryway to her room behind herself, nudging it firmly shut with her bubbly rear.

The hall was thankfully empty, but she still hurried her way down the second floor towards the shower room on the far end, various doors with numbers or names passing her in a blur. She paused in front of the door that lead to the showers, and after hearing nothing from inside, stealthily entered the room. She deposited her clothes in front of the shower stall at the very end of the room, closest to where the pipes came in so as to guarantee her water would get hotter sooner, before sliding the door open and entering.

She cranked the hot water tap before backing out to let the water run for a moment, heading down to the cupboards that held all the various hygiene supplies. She opened the vault of cleanliness, grinning as she rifled around grabbing a multitude of the various shampoos and body washes before knocking the door back shut with a quick hip check as she started to return to the running shower. She slid her bottles around in her grasp so as to allow her to gingerly open the door with a clawed digit, slipping in and shutting the door behind her.

She let out a low groan as she felt pure heat run across her, drenching her in its bliss. Sunset stood there as the water cascaded down her, her arms subconsciously squeezing and causing some of the running water to start to pool in her cleavage, warming her more. She reluctantly turned around, allowing the liquid to run down her back, her muscles emitting feelings of pure glee as she set her bottles on the various shelves behind her. Her hands slowly traced down her body, a haughty grin spreading across her face as she took in the perfection that was her body. Sure, Fluttershy and Sonata had large breasts as well, and yes, Adagio and Vinyl had wider hips, but she was the complete package.

Her hands grasped at her ass, squeezing and kneading the muscular yet pillowy flesh as the water flowed freely down it’s curves, running down to the cleft between her legs, a different kind of heat starting to radiate from it as turned around to face the shower head again, the near molten liquid streaming down her body in rivulets as she rubbed her hands across her abdomen, delicately tracing the hills and valleys of her musculature. It had been months since she last had any sort of physical attention, thanks to Fireside never feeling comfortable enough thanks to the Sirens.

A blush spread across her cheeks as she licked her lips, her hands tracing up her frame to her greatest assets, her hands starting by cupping the underside of her grandiose bust, slowly sliding up their mass as the flesh oozed out between her digits, the water adding to the sensation. She stopped when her palms came to rest over her nipples, the nubs starting to harden as the heat continued to build in her core. She slowly moved her hands up and down, her teeth digging into her plush bottom lip at the sensation of her nipples digging into her palms, only to be roughly tilted and adjusted. She felt her left leg start to quiver slightly, a new moisture starting to build around her crotch.

Sunset let out a heady moan as one of her hands brushed up against the swollen lips of her sex, pausing the ministrations to her breasts as she watched her hand rub up against herself. She had had many suitors back in Equestria, thanks to her looks and being the personal protege of the princess, so she was no stranger to the rigors of sex with both genders, though she always preferred having her way with the various mares of Celestia’s school, often making use of a spell she stole from one of the books in the Restricted Section to have the most fun.

She shuddered lightly as she ran two fingers against the swollen mass of her labia, rubbing the sensitive nub of her clitoris firmly with her palm as her hand continued its forward and back motions. She continued her motions down below, her eyes starting to narrow slightly as she returned to her breast, her hand returning to roughly massaging the pillowy mass in time with her other movements, her nipple tingling happily at the attention it was receiving.

Her thighs squeezed involuntarily as the heat surged in her gut, her motions pausing as a groan built in the back of her throat, forcing itself through her teeth as she rolled her head back slightly, the shower spraying against her face pleasantly. She felt her hand move to cup her vagina, the middle two fingers squishing down forcefully and separating the two halves with a lewd squelch. Her middle digits reached back to the slightly pulsating opening, prodding at it gently and the tip of her ring finger slowly shifted its way into the gap.

There was a minor flash of discomfort as the foreign object made its way into her, her cunt having become unused to the feeling of something inside of it over the last few months of neglect. Her hand paused its movements, allowing her body to start adjusting to being penetrated again, her digit remaining still as her muscles shifted around it. She slowly started to push the digit in more, moving up and past the first knuckle and approaching the second. She let out a low moan as she felt the finger fully enter her, pushing into her depths as far as it would go, before slowly starting to pull it back out.

“Oooh…” Sunset squeezed her eyes shut as the digit finished nearly retracting, the tip the only part remaining inserted again. “It’s been too long…”

Sunset once again started to push her finger into herself, semi viscous liquid coating the extremity and bubbling out around the finger when it was fully hilted inside its owner. The back and forth motion continued its pendulum swing, in and out, slowly gaining in speed over the course of the next minute. More and more fluids started to flow from Sunset’s lower lips as she let out another moan, the hand playing with her breast starting to grasp her turgid nipple between the knuckles of her first two fingers. She pulled and twisted, in a harshly gentle manner, her hips starting to give minuscule thrusts in response. Her eye managed to widen enough that the Equestrian could she the breast being pulled away from her chest, stretching out and shifting shape before slapping against her body when Sunset let go of the nub.

She went back to massaging and manipulating the hefty mass, shuddering as she felt her second finger start to stretch her open farther, snaking its way in to join its cousin. The two digits started slowly, at least compared to before, her vaginal muscles squeezing and roiling around them, her fluids oozing out around her head, starting to drip and run down her legs towards the ground.

Her hips started to thrust harder, her legs quaking as her fingers started to pick up pace, the lewd squishing sound echoing around the shower stall as the faucet continued to rain water down upon her. Lewd moans started to escape more frequently, her mouth gaping open as she panted heavily, the pleasure building higher and higher within her, edging her further and further along.

She gave a quick squeal as her legs gave out, falling down roughly to one knee as she bumped into an extremely sensitive spot in her depths, a small gush of fluids spraying from her as her eyes rolled momentarily into the back of her head. Her fingers instantly returned to their frenzied pace, her fluids squirting out aggressively as she started scraping against that oh so sensitive spot.

“O-Oh, fuuuck…” she groaned as she shifted around awkwardly, her fingers refusing to pause even as she landed heavily against the sidewall, her back arching off of it as she started to reach her limit. She reached back up to her breast, the nipple achingly hard as it jutted off the massive orb. She cupped her hand under the weighty breast, awkwardly pushing it up as she bent her head down, her eyes blinking rapidly as her rapid, hot breaths blew against the fleshy nub, before it was greedily consumed by Sunset’s mouth, sucking and pulling at it as her fingers went into overdrive.

Her eyes crossed as she reached the peak, her whole body lifting up off of the floor as she groaned and cursed around the engorged nub she greedily held in her mouth. Her cunt threatened to crush her invading digits, the pair retreating from her depths as her fluids started to gush and spray from her engorged sex, coating the wall across from her with her viscous scent. She continued to groan weakly as she fell to the floor, slipping to her side as she went partially limp, the only motion coming from her being her weak trembling, the spastic thrust of her hips, and her hand roughly massaging her leaking cunt.

Chapter 21

Sunset’s eyes fluttered open, a tired groan escaping her lips as she pushed herself up. She didn’t know when she passed out, but it couldn’t have been long given that she was still being sprayed by hot water. She shifted around to her knees, slowly getting up to her feet before leaning back against the wall, groaning happily as she raked a hand through her hair. It had definitely been too long since she last spent some quality time with herself, as evident by the fluids still coating the opposite wall.

She reached to the shower head, dislodging it from the wall holder and moving it down to spray at the mess she had made. The lewd smell washed over her as her juices were pressure washed away, flowing down into the drain with the rest of the water. Once the wall was clean, Sunset turned the hose to the floor, focusing it on whatever had dripped and gushed out of her during her playtime. Once she was satisfied with the shower stall being cleaned, the smell dissipating just slightly, she turned the spraying water on herself, starting with her crotch. A happy hum mixed with a groan whistled through her teeth as she bit her lower lip, the water splashing over her still semi swollen labia, pleasantly washing away the residue of her recent endeavors.

Her mind drifted away as she continued to spray herself down, remembering back to her first night here all those years ago, when Mother Charity walked her through the length of the house, explaining just what it was exactly, and what it meant to stay here. The building, or Charity House, was a non-profit organization of sorts. The sort that doesn’t exist and does their work under the table, and away from the prying eyes of society as they take care of the destitute and unwanted. Or those who have been thrown away by society or family because of injury or disfigurement.

She remembered the girl that greeted her and Mother Charity when the two walked in the front door that night, her left eye a mass of scars. She was jittering the whole time, her right eye spasming as it twitched between Sunset and the ivory skinned woman. The pair had entered the lower parlor next, with Sunset wondering why it was the lower. Mother Charity had said that the second and third floors were reserved for sleeping quarters for everyone, so how could there be more than one parlor?

They entered the lower parlor next, Sunset gasping in amazement at the sheer scope of the room. While the building seemed old but somewhat maintained, the parlor glistened with shine and loving care. The dark mahogany tables seemed to be brand new, the light appearing to vanish in their inky faces, save for the bits that were covered by various youths working on what looked like homework. A loud round of applause rang out to her side, causing her to pause and look towards the now laughing crowd. On the stage, two boys were giving some sort of improv scene, the larger, peg legged one had just been delivered a face full of pie from the younger boy, his left sleeve flapping emptily behind him as she staggered back, doubling over in laughter.

A small boy, probably no older than a child if Sunset were to guess blindly, was behind a counter, opening what looked to be bottles of alcohol and measuring their contents before resealing and placing them back onto the shelves, marking down something on the clipboard he held. He continued making a steady pace, ducking behind a girl as she continued wiping away at the bar counter in slow, steady motions, her head shining mutely from all of the markings that covered it’s hairless surface.

Mother Charity explained that everyone here worked in their own ways to help with the maintenance of the building, be that something as simple as cleaning, to the more complex of providing entertainment for the patrons that show up on a nightly basis. They hosted comedy shows, or live music from the various house members. There were even some working in the kitchen, one of them recently winning a local competition for youths. She also pointed out that some of the older children even tutored the younger ones.

She explained that the youths were free to seek education at one of the local public schools, Mother Charity would help get you enrolled if you so desired, but if you didn’t there were options to learn from the older children. Sunset watched as an older boy with a brace on hi arm pointed out what seemed to be a mistake to a younger girl wearing surprisingly baggy clothes, small gloves covering her hands as she set about erasing her mistake.

They had a quick supper, provided by one of the cooks that Sunset heard clattering away in the back, with Mother Charity answering some of the questions the Equestrian had. Apparently there were individuals of the upper echelon of society that had rather… peculiar tastes, or ex family members who enjoyed coming back to visit. Regardless of where they came from, they paid well and kept the Charity house a secret. Yet Mother Charity had eyes and ears in many places, able to find, and direct the lost and the needy to her home.

When asked about why she did all of this, Mother Charity merely smiled warmly, Sunset leaning back at the pure love and affection that seemed to radiate from the women who reached over and gently patted the girl’s head. She said that everybody deserves a chance to prove themselves, be a second try, or a second hundred try. She was here to give those in need a chance to do so.

The woman stood up as the pair finished eating, offering a hand out to the girl who slid from her chair, completely ignoring Mother Charity’s offer, but still followed her when she beckoned. The pair left the lower parlor, Sunset noticing an old piano had been pulled out onto the stage that the two boys had previously occupied, making their way to a room just off the side of the main entrance. It was a fair sized office, the blinds in the window somewhat obscuring the bars that sat on the inside. A large, ornate desk set towards the back wall, a pair of well used looking leather chairs sitting in front of it. Sunset studied the walls, noticing just how many pictures littered the surfaces, showcasing various youths and young adults all smiling and waving, sometimes even Mother Charity snuck into the frame, her own warm smile beaming from the paper.

Sunset continued to one of the chairs, depositing herself onto it slowly, it may have taken all day but she was finally getting used to this whole sitting thing. Mother Charity could be heard messing with a lock on her desk, before a deep click was heard followed immediately by a drawer rolling out. She fiddled with some folders, rifling through before giving a small “Ah Ha!” and pulling out two sets of papers, closing the drawer as she deposited them on the table, one set in front of each of them. Sunset sat there blankly looking at the sheet, all the weird scribbles and lines making no sense to her. Somehow the portal had made it so that she could speak and understand the beings of this world, likely some sort of translation spell applied to the bodily transformation enchantment, but that hadn’t transferred to what Sunset assumed was their written language.

The woman cleared her throat, looking over at the girl who was now paying attention to her…

***

“All right, dear.” Mother Charity said in her warm, silken tones, her lips upturned in one of her usual warm smiles. “One of the first major parts about becoming a member of our family is to do a little bit of paperwork. I’m going to ask you some questions, and I would like you to answer them to the best of your ability. If you should feel uncomfortable with any of the questions, please let me know.”

Sunset nodded, pausing and motioning down to the paper beneath her when her head tilted back up. “What’s this for?”

“Ah, that is your copy to follow along with.” the woman responded, grabbing a pen and handing it to the girl. Sunset sat there and frowned, slowly reaching out and awkwardly accepting the utensil.

“And this?”

“Why, that’s a pen, dear!” Mother Charity couldn’t help but give a small chuckle as she studied the girl. “You surely must have had them in your world.”

“No, what is it used for?” Sunset let it dangle between her fingers, as she looked back to the ivory skinned woman.

“To write, of course.” was her response, only to have Sunset quickly jump in.

“Ah, so like a quill, then. Where’s the ink jar?” Sunset looked around, trying to spot where she was supposed to dip the tip of the device that she held in a very hamfisted method.

“Well first, that’s a ballpoint pen, so the ink is stored inside.” Mother Charity pointed out, before reaching over to Sunset. “And second, that’s not the proper way to hold it. Where you never taught how to hold a pen or a pencil?”

“Back home I had my magic.” Sunset pointed out, watching intently as she allowed the woman to manipulate her hand, bending the last two digits back before resting the pen between the first two long digits as well as the shorter on the side of her new hand.

“Magic, right. And where did you say you came from?” Mother Charity gave a bemused look as she watched the amber girl fiddle with the tool still.

“Canterlot, the capital city of Equestria.” Sunset finally responded, smirking in pride as she got used to holding the long tubular item.

“Equestria? I can't say I have ever heard of it before, but this is the city of Canterlot.” Sunset heard the signature scratching of a quill, or this case pen, on paper and looked over in time to see the woman finish scribbling something on her sheets. “Now, what is your name, dear? You have yet to tell me.”

“Sunset Shimmer.” the amber girl responded firmly.

“A fitting name.” Mother Charity nodded before shifting up the paper and adding more scribbles. “Now, is there a different name you’d prefer to go by, perhaps?”

“I never had a name before I was given Sunset, so no.” Sunset nodded and looked back down at her paper, trying to see if she could piece together the unknown characters and symbols. “It’s the only name I’ve ever had.”

“I see… And what about your age? Do you know when you were born?” the woman studied the girl who seemed to be trying to comprehend what was on the sheet in front of her.

“I have seen twenty six winters, and was about to go into my twenty seventh.” Sunset responded succinctly, looking up and pausing as she looked back at the woman across the table from her. “...What is with that look?”

“Dear, I wouldn't put you much older than 15.” Sunset’s head reared back, her eyebrows furrowing as the woman pointed down to the paperwork in front of the her. “And does any of that make any sense to you? Do you know how to read?”

“Of course I know how to read!” Sunset stormed up to her feet, slamming her hands on the table and sending her pen flying from her grip. “I am the single most gifted mind of my generation, and I will not be insulted so! The portal’s magics may have only translated the spoken words, but that will not stop me from learning this world’s written word.”

“Well why don’t we leave that for tomorrow?” Mother Charity slowly stood up and walked over to the floor where Sunset’s pen sat, picking it up and returning it to the table before pausing and looking Sunset in the eye, her smile having returned instantly to her face. “Come on, I’ll show you to your new room.”

***

Things had progressed well for Sunset after that all things considered. She had food and shelter, and she was quickly instructed in the ways of this new world. It was called Gaia, and Sunset had ended up in this world’s version of Canterlot. It was even larger and more sprawling than the Equestrian city of the same name, but that may be due to the fact that Canterlot was covered in almost nothing but large towers to make use of the small building space available for the city hanging off the side of a cliff.

There were even other elements of Equestria referenced in this bustling metropolis. The Crystal Kingdom mall, referring to the ancient lost empire that vanished from northern Equestria long ago. There were various burroughs in the city named after some of the smaller various towns around the Equestrian Capital, such as the nearby Ponyville Commons. Sunset also soon learned that the mirror portal, or a statue portal in this world’s case, was situated outside of the Canterlot High School, the academy she would soon be studying at.

It was a shock to the girl when she entered the school only to see Celestia waiting for her, causing Sunset to panic and try to flee. She soon learned, however, that this was the Gaian Celestia, and she was merely a principal in this world. A dark grin threatened to spread across her face when she learned this fact. Mother Charity had obviously done this sort of thing before, especially with Principal Celestia, and it wasn’t long until Sunset was properly enrolled in the school, with just over a month to get fully prepared for her first step in becoming somepony worthy of being an Equestrian Princess.

The years passed by, with Sunset managing to worm her way into being the queen bee of the school, acting shy and meek at first, learning just how the students acted among one another, learning what made them tick and what she could use against them. She started to sow seeds of distrust among the students, letting them grow and slowly break everyone apart. She made sure those that were most likely to rival her were brought to their knees, be it through subtle blackmail that couldn’t be traced directly back to her, or ny turning friends on one another.

She slowly became more brazen with her efforts over the years, seeing the crown of the fall formal as a make do reward for her while she was in this world. At first she managed to convince the students to vote for her with her shy act, seeming like a kind, almost wallflower like girl. But then her Gaian body started to mature, and at a rate far faster than the other students. Obviously the portal had some sort of adverse effect on her, her Gaian body not fully reflective of her actual age. But not for long, as she grew tall enough over the first year of class to tower over her classmates, as well as her bustline easily doubling in size from her meager size she had been given by the portal.

She continued to grow, not only in size and power, but knowledge as well. She started keeping written records of what she gleaned from the school, learning just how to describe things so she could talk herself out of any situation. But while that worked on the teachers, the students started to come to terms with who was behind the growing divide in the students, friends leaving one another to interact with those who were more in their social clique.

And the Charity House was not exempt from Sunset’s growing ego, though the Equestrian seemed to hold a special feeling of kindred with the other outcasts. She may have been kinder to all of them, but that wasn’t much of a step up from her attitude around CHS. She was quick to give her cleaning work to others, though did it in exchange for tutoring or other such assistance.

But the biggest surprise for Sunset was in eleventh grade, of October that year…

***

The pair of women looked at each other in shocked silence, both of them sporting similar embarrassed blushes born more out of common decency than any sort of physical emotion.

“S-Sunset?” Mother Charity readjusted the horn rimmed glasses as she looked back at the teen, her breasts sitting freely viewable upon the corset that covered the woman’s abdomen. She had her hair back in a bun, somewhat matching the fishnet stockings adorning her legs as they flowed down into rather impressive stiletto heels.

“Er… Maybe I should have knocked louder?” Sunset smiled weakly as she looked down at the… Man? The figure laying bound on the bed, almost his entire bound or hidden away by leather straps and buckles.

“Stop your squirming!” Sunset jumped back with just how fierce Mother Charity shouted as she turned about and deposited a quick, explosive crack to the man’s backside with her riding crop. “Sunset, darling, maybe it would be best for you to go back to your room?”

“Why don’t you tell me why you’re busy doming some random dude?” Sunset started to chuckle as she watched the man squirm back and forth, some kind of muffled cries radiating from the mask covering his head. “Maybe then I’ll consider it.”

“Haa…” the woman sighed as she delivered a few more swats against the man’s back, before looking up to Sunset to close the door. “As you know, we play host to guests, they pay for food, or comedy shows. It is decent pay, for all things considered, and everyone here gets the chance to earn extra.”

“And?”

“Well… Some of the…” Mother Charity looked around uneasily, biting her lip as she stepped onto the man. She seemed to be lost for words, not surprising given the situation. “There are people higher up in society that have certain itches that need to be scratched-”

“Prostitution, got it.” Sunset said bluntly, before pausing as she tried to understand the look she was receiving from the older woman as she pressed even harder into the man. “Or a brothel, whichever you’d prefer.”

“And those who are more… mature, shall we say, have the option to work for even higher pay.” Mother Charity said. “But no on is forced to. If they decide to only do it once, then that is fine. But we make all make damn sure that this keeps quiet.”

“Mum’s the word.” Sunset said quietly, nodding in acceptance, before smirking and crossing her arms under her large bust. “As long as I get my chance in all of this of course.”

***

And so it was that Sunset joined in on the more physical work of the house, her physical appearance enough to dissuade fears that she was underage, though given the fact that she was in her twenty seventh year if she were back home, she saw no reason to bring it up. In fact, those that did ask were told that she was in her twenties, and most of them seemed to buy it, though that may be for the fact of how Sunset persuaded them, and soon enough there were specific requests for her.

The money was very lucrative, for both Sunset and the house, and she saw it as a way to deal with her hormones acting up again. The house kept eighty percent of the money, with Sunset pocketing the other twenty, but it was enough that after two months she could afford to go to one of the local music shops and buy an electric guitar, having been inspired by Flash Sentry’s bungling around with his. The pair worked well with each other, but Sunset soon left him in the dust. Three months after that she had a brand new, top of the line smartphone, the device paid for in full.

But throughout her entire time, her mind remained focused on her task. Of proving that she was worthy of being a Princess. She even grew bold enough to take small visits through the portal to Equestria, staying to the shadows and learning what she could of what had happened in her absences. She grew furious when she learned of Celestia’s new prized pupil, so much so that she almost outed herself one visit. But the biggest news happened the summer before twelfth grade.

Princess Celestia’s new personal protegee had just been made a Princess, after having saved Equestria countless times, on top of rediscovering the lost Elements of Harmony, one of which now rested in her crown. She spotted it one time, and noticed how it looked like a more regal version of the coming year’s crown for the Fall Formal. A plan started to build in her head, of replacing the crown from Gaia with the one from Equestria, to use its power to prove to Celestia that the solar diarch was wrong with her treatment of Sunset.

But things never worked out. Instead she was corrupted by the Element of Magic, her pride and ambition blinding her, and it wasn’t until she was shown true friendship that she learned the error of her ways…

Sunset sighed as she flopped down onto the bed, rubbing away the tear that had built in her eye as she remember the pain of that night, the shame at just how far from being not only a Princess, but a good person/pony, that she had acted all those years. She threw the damp towels into the laundry hamper near her closet, sitting up and shaking her long mane of mostly dry hair, raking her finger through it to try and prevent as much curling as possible.

After all that time, she had gained friends, even a family, if the Sirens were to be believed. She shuddered as she tried to understand what had happened with them. Why had they taken her in? Why would such ancient Equestrian monsters treat her so kindly? Sure, things were awkward at first, she remembered Adagio and Aria seeming lost on how to treat her or act around her. But Sonata had been a ray of light, always there to help, or make Fireside laugh.

“F-F-F-Fireside!” the cyan coloured girl with the long striped ponytail stuttered, her eyes wide with worry as she looked at Sunset. “Fireside G-Glow! That’s your name, yup! Fireside Glow! Heh heh…”

Sunset looked at the mirror, the reflection staring back at her was an amber skinned girl with short, shoddily cut hair of gold and blood, her eyes slowly shifting from ones of lost and sorrow, to joy and happiness.

“Fireside Glow, huh? I like it.”

Sunset slammed a fist against her wall, the poor woodwork shaking slightly at the force of the bow it had just received. Why! Why was this so hard! Why did they take her in, treat her like family!? They were the Sirens! They fed off of conflict and war! And yet they called an ambulance when they found Sunset dying in the streets, then used what little magic they had to assure that their fellow Equestrian would be left in their care!

She looked back at the mirror, studying the aquamarine orbs that slowly blinked back at her. The same aquamarine orbs that had spent a majority of their life looking to control others, to be the center of attention. Those aquamarine eyes had spent so much time in confused sorrow, with no recollection of her life. Now they looked aged and weary, their owner carrying the weight of all of her years and all of her actions upon her shoulders, yet still just as lost.

Just who was she?

Was she Sunset Shimmer, personal protegee to Princess Celestia of Equestria? A pony dedicated to showing the world that it was wrong to try and throw her away on the streets of Canterlot, one that let her ambition and delusions of power blind her.

Was she Sunset Shimmer, the reformed girl from another world? Someone who dedicated her entire existence to making amends for her past transgressions, to try and show that people/ponies can change for the better.

Was she Fireside Glow, the mysterious fourth quadruplet of the Dazzlings? A girl who had been attack and left for dead in a snowy alleyway on the day that she arrived to live with her sisters and study with them once again.

Just who was she?

Chapter 22

“Good morning, Sunset, I hope you slept well!” the door to the girl’s room rattled with the intensity of the knocking from the older woman on the other side.

A few days had passed since Sunset had first arrived, three to be exact as Sunset marked it on her wall calendar. She had spent almost the entirety of each day in her room, only ever allowing Mother Charity in when the woman brought food, or other items that Sunset requested to help her pass the time. Today however, Tuesday, March the tenth, Sunset had slept in.

“Well, more like afternoon!” the woman said as the door opened, the woman slowly making her way in, a few bags in her grasp. “I just finished the shopping and got you the items you requested.”

Sunset grunted as she sat up, holding her human arm in front of her face in an attempt to dim the light while she hid her crimson red one under the sheets somewhat. She watched as the woman approached, softly kicking the door shut behind her before dropping the bags on the foot of Sunset’s bed, rifling around inside of it and pulling items out.

“Fourty feet of bandages, because I know there will be hiccups these first few times.” Mother Charity nodded as she dropped the mass of linen on Sunset’s legs.

“Good morning to you too…” Sunset stretched as she yawned, her muscles groaning happily.

“Three pairs of leather gloves, just in case you, er, tear the fingers out.” Sunset responded by smirking and clattering her clawed digits against each other, chuckling as she received a rolling of the ivory woman’s eyes.

“Your order for your bras has been placed, and should be ready in two weeks at the latest. Here are the plain white tees, sweatpants, jeans, socks, and underwear you asked for.” Sunset nodded as each item was named before being dropped on her lap. “Oh, and here is your eyepatch. I still don’t know why you wanted such a childish design.”

“Awesome, thank you, Mother!” Sunset grinned as she grabbed the package of tshirts, her grin faltering as her clawed digits easily sliced through the plastic packaging. “Er… Why don't we start with wrapping up my arm?”

“As long as you don’t slice me up, I think that should be fine.” Mother Charity nodded as she fished out the many packages of linen bandaging, as well as some butterfly clips. “Well? Where should we start?”

“Well, the shirts should hide my shoulder…” Sunset’s world went briefly dark as she pulled her night top up over her head, setting it down beside her and looking over at the mottled pattern of deep, blood red and her natural amber colouring. “And a bit of my upper arm, so why don’t we start, like, around the top of the bicep?”

“Alright, how tight are we looking?” the ivory woman started to wrap the bandaging around the limb, pausing after only one or two loops. “Flex for me.”

“You know, I used to get paid for tickets to the gun show.” Sunset commented as she raised her arm, tensing her muscles as far as she could go.

“Oh really now?” Mother Charity scoffed playfully as she swatted at the girl, shaking her head before continuing to wrap the bandages around. “I bet you loved the attention!”

“Eh, at that point I was still amnesiac, and I wasn’t so comfortable with my body.” Sunset shrugged as a crude grin spread on her face. “Got used to it quick, especially when I was regularly handed fresh, crisp King’s.”

“So what you’re saying is I should install a pole for you outside of the building then?” the woman paused and applied a butterfly clip, keeping the bandage taught around the girl’s firm arm.

“Eh, I don’t want to put any of the local strip joints out of business.”

“Alright, showoff, relax your arm and tell me how loose it gets. I don’t think we need you slipping free and scaring everybody.” Sunset nodded and relaxed her arm, the bandaging loosening slightly from the death grip the woman had it encased in.

“Eh, seems good to me.” Sunset returned to tensing her arm, holding it for a moment before returning to a relaxed state. “Do it up like that I guess.”

“Down to your wrist is fine?” Mother Charity glanced down at the claws that made up the girl’s right hand. “I don’t think you'd fit in the glove with the extra mass.”

“Works for me.” Sunset held her arm out towards the matron, the linen getting wrapped around the limb in rapid, well practiced motions. “So, assuming this works well I guess I’ll head down and start helping around the place. Anything specific needing done?”

“Oh, you know,” the woman sighed as she stood up, backing away and looking over her work. “the usual house cleaning and maintenance, which I know you just adore.”

“That was the old me.” Sunset shot back, twisting and manipulating her arm to make sure nothing would pinch or tear. “I’m fine doing my share of work. Besides, I know I can help with the tutoring still.”

“That I am sure of.” Mother Charity chuckled as she grabbed the punctured bag of tshirts, holding in front of herself with a queer look. “You know… Even when you first came back I thought you were on something, Sunset…”

“I don’t blame you. You Humans seem to think of yourselves as the center of the universe. Er, no offense!” Sunset and the woman burst out into laughter as Sunset waved her hands before herself. “Technically, you might be? But there are more worlds out there.”

“Well, at least I can scratch meeting a real alien off of my bucket list.” an ivory hand reached out towards Sunset, holding out the bag of shirts.

“I guess. Though if I were to ever head back home, I’d probably find it extremely strange.” Sunset took the bag in her amber hand, before delicately running a claw down along the plastic, a little bit of applied force to the claws made sure they pierced through the material. “Hell, when I first showed up and saw a horse for the first time? It was mind boggling! Here was the nearest relative to me, potentially, and you people have been using them as beasts of burden? But then, uh… I realized that they weren’t actually the same as us Equestrians.”

“I always wondered why you wanted so many books on horses back in the day. Why don’t I leave you be for now? I think you can get dressed yourself.” Mother Charity nodded as she departed the room, Sunset waving once before she shimmied off of the bed and onto her feet.

***

Sunset shifted uneasily from foot to foot as she made her way down the stairs, the childish skull and crossbones eyepatch covered her right eyes, distorting her vision as it hid her daemonic deformity. It was strange walking down stairs without proper depth perception, her brain struggling to comprehend things now that the Equestrian had willingly half blinded herself. She grunted as she landed a little harder than intended, her right hand gripping the banister pole beside her tightly.

She could hear the material of the leather glove on her hand squeak tightly, but the hide held strong, refusing to allow her claws to break through and announce their presence to the house. She chuckled darkly before continuing on her way down the stairs, one step at a time, always making sure that she was stable and secure before moving on to the next.

There were a few times that she had to nod and greet other family members as they made their way up and down the stairs, some of the younger ones pausing to stare at Sunset. She smiled as she waved back at them, warmly asking how they were doing. That seemed to ease their childish inquisitivity, all of them answering in soft, polite manners before continuing on their way.

It took awhile, but eventually Sunset made it to the ground floor, smiling as she felt even ground beneath both sock encased feet. She slowly made her way through the halls, greeting and waving to anyone who passed into her view, pausing only when she stood in front of a large window, the room behind it filled with various supplies. She looked down to the small, well used bell sitting on the counter, hand swatting at it quickly and causing a melodic ringing to fill the air.

“What would you- Oh, hullo, Sunset.” an older boy, maybe the age of Sunset, came around the corner, his dead, emotionless face twitching slightly when he saw Sunset, his hand adjusting his glasses on his purple face to make sure as he walked over towards her. “I thought I heard rumours about you being back.”

“The rumors of my vanishment have been greatly exaggerated.” Sunset chuckled as she looked down at the boy, his blond hair done up in a topknot, matching the rest of his lazy attire. “How have you been, Apathy?”

“You know my name is Berzailios Beaker, Sunset,” the boy responded, his tone and expression a perfect match to his nickname. “so why do you keep calling me that?”

“‘Cause! You have yet to tell me not to.” she smiled playfully as she watched Berzailios reach down under the counter and pull up a large, worn, grimoire of a book onto the table, the slight dust that had built up on the counter exploding away as the massive tome landed. “So what’s available? I’m fine with doing anything, so just start listing them off!”

“Well then… We have numerous areas of the House that need cleaning. It would include dusting, mopping, and sweeping.” a delicate purple digit ran down the sheet in a slow manner, Berzailios slowly mono toning aloud what her read. “There is also some need for tutoring this afternoon. There is an unseasonal cold hitting some of the House, so the usual tutors are unavailable. We need help with the Elementary students, and a few of the Middle School students have an exam coming up that they need help with.”

“Consider it all done!” Sunset beat her chest as she stood up, beaming brightly. “Anything to keep me occupied!”

“...Are you running away from things again?” the boy said, his shockingly familiar magenta eyes staring into the Equestrian.

“W-What do you mean, Apathy?” Sunset’s facade faltered in the presence of the boy’s studying look. “I gotta earn my keep just like everyone else!”

“If you’re sure then…” the boy returned to looking at the book, a pen appearing seemingly out of nowhere as he started writing the girl’s name into the empty slots. “The tutoring sessions will take place in the usual room. Let me write down what rooms need cleaning still and get you your supplies.”

Sunset held her breath as she watched the short boy walk away, her hand coming up to wipe away at the small beads of sweat that had started to form. Something had triggered when she saw the boy’s magenta orbs, her heart clenching as they were replaced with large, tear filled eyes surrounded by cyan skin, a distant voice asking where her sister was.

***

The rest of the day had progressed well enough, with the day after continuing to do the same. Sunset seemed to be having a decent enough time getting reintegrated with the members of the House. She had more than a few times where she had to explain just why she had vanished without warning, only to just reappear. She started having fun with it after a little while, giving a different story every single time she was asked.

“Oh? You want to know how I got these scars?”

“Well, you see, this one time in band camp…”

“What if I told you…”

It wasn’t long until Mother Charity had called Sunset to the main office, asking about what she would like her schedule to be. To the younger crowd, it seemed innocent enough, but Sunset knew the carefully coded language, and it wasn’t long until the pair were sitting privately in the woman’s office, the door closed and locked.

“So, you said Friday. Are you sure that isn’t too soon?” Mother Charity was sitting back in her seat, her finger resting against each other in front of her face as she studied Sunset.

“I think I should be fine. If anything happens then I’ll let you know.” the Equestrian shrugged as she leaned back. “It might be a nice break of pace from the normal grind.”

“You have been extremely helpful around the house, Sunset. Everyone is singing high praises of how much you have changed since you have came back… But I’m not everyone.”

“What do you mean? Have I been doing something wrong?” Sunset sat forward, a worried look on her face. “Why didn’t you let me know sooner?”

“Sunset… I have seen a lot with this house. I have seen loss, and abandonment. I have seen youths struggle to try and find purpose in their lives. I have seen some of our family members retreat into themselves when they can no longer deal with life.” the woman sighed as she sat forwards, her hands resting delicately onto the dark mahogany table between her and Sunset. “But I have very rarely seen anyone do what you are doing right now.”

“Um, what? The rest of the House all works together to keep this place neat and tidy, so how am I any different?” Sunset made a sound somewhere between worry and bemusement.

“It is very rare to see people in this house run away from things by giving away their lives. You never seem to be by yourself, Sunset. You’re always helping someone, or cleaning somewhere, and are barely taking care of yourself.” Mother Charity leveled a matriarchal gaze upon Sunset. “What is it that you are running away from right now?”

“Look, if you are here to chastise me for being too helpful, then I’ll cut down a little bit on the cleaning! But please don’t act like-”

“Sunset Shimmer.” the girl paused as she heard her full name called out in a motherly tone, her aquamarine eyes squeezing shut as she turned her head away. “Why… are you running away? What is making you freeze up like this?”

“It’s nothing… really…” Sunset replied, unable to look away from the baseboard running along the wall to her side. “Just trying to comprehend all the memories is all.”

“Is that why you haven’t called your friends? Or the girls that took you in?”

“How could I!” Sunset screamed, spinning around as she came to her feet, slamming her hand powerfully onto the table. “I abandoned them, Mother! After everything they have ever done for me! I just fucking… ran away like a little bitch!!”

“They were there for me at my lowest points! They picked me up after my greatest falls! And what thanks do I give them? Faking my own god damn death! And I know they think I’m dead! I’ve read the paper! I’ve seen the obituary!” Mother Charity sat there in silence as Sunset ranted and raved, tears starting to build and fall down the girl’s face.

“They sacrificed so much for me, and I just decide: Fuck it! Let them think I’m dead!” Sunset turned around and kicked the chair, the heavy wooden piece of furniture shaking slightly, but remained unmoved. “How could I face them and say: Guess what!? I’m alive! I let you all think I’m dead cause I figured that you had all done too much for me already!”

“You saved their lives, Sunset…” Mother Charity interjected softly, watching unfazed as the teen spun around to glare, her aquamarine orbs small and wild as they shook around in her head.

“It was cause of me that they were threatened in the first place! If I had actually been a good pony than they would have been friends the entire time! I ruined their lives, Charity! I dragged them all through a living hell, and they decide to forgive me!? Why would they waste their time trying to be nice to a useless bitch like me that let her pride and delusions of grandeur take over my life!? Why would they even think that I was worth even a momentary glance!?”

“Sunset… Do you really see yourself as useless? As someone who shouldn’t exist?” Mother Charity remained seated at her desk, not a hint of emotion coming off her stony visage.

“Shouldn’t I?” the teen responded, storming over to the desk. “What have I done that’s actually worthwhile, huh? What sort of good deeds have I performed? What have I done to prove that I’m not a waste of life!?”

“Four students, each of them barely passing math at the best of times, recently brought home tests with marks of eighty three percent and higher. Three girls got gold stars because they were able to show the class how to properly do basic multiplication.” the woman’s voice was simple but firm as she listed off recent happenings. “One boy got a treat from his teacher because he was able to finally add three and five together. Two students now understand monomials.”

“Potentially fifteen students still have their lives. Four girls got to make a new friend. And three monsters, beings that should by all right be imprisoned in their home world, got to have a sister. They learned properly what it means to save a life, instead of take one.”

“So tell me, Sunset.” the ivory skinned woman stood up and walked around the table, sliding down onto her knees as she wrapped her arms around the amber skinned girl who had been silently sobbing on the floor as she heard of her good deeds. “Do you really see yourself as useless?”

The two remained there, Sunset wailing mutely as she was rocked back and forth by the older woman. Visions and memories innumerable passed by Sunset, reminding her of her times with the people she had met while she had been on this world.

Princess Twilight reaching out and helping her out of a crater in the ground.

The Orchestra group replacing her lunch when she “lost it”.

Shopping at the mall with the Sirens, their faces glowing as they hung around her, chatting and sharing stories.

“Sunset… You need to talk to them…” Mother Charity whispered softly as she held onto the girl. “I know they would be beyond emotions to hear that you are alive and well…”

“I… I can’t…” Sunset sobbed gently, grabbing onto the woman as she tried to bury her hand away. “They would hate me…”

“No they wouldn’t, Sunset… You know they wouldn’t…”

“I’m not strong enough…”

“Maybe not now, no, but you are, Sunset…” an ivory hand set about to rubbing the top of the girls head, smoothing out her hair. “You can do it…”

“No… I… I don’t want to disappoint them…” Sunset choked as fresh tears tried to force their way through clenched eyelids.

“They won’t be disappointed, Sunset…” Mother Charity responded lovingly, smiling as she continued to embrace the girl.

“...I… I just…”

“It doesn’t have to be today, Sunset…” Mother Charity said, pulling the girl up to look at her, gently wiping away tears with her hands. “But you really do need to talk to them…”

“Will… Will you help me…?” the girl asked, a pathetic sob breaking through her voice. “I… I can’t do it alone… I don’t want to be alone…”

“You aren’t alone, Sunset… I’m here for you, just like they are…” Mother Charity’s smile grew wider as she pulled the girl in. “You’ll never have to worry about being alone ever again…”

***

“So, are you sure you are stable enough to start back up on Friday?” the pair had eventually managed to get everything out, Sunset’s eyepatch laying on a pile of tissues to try and dry it out properly.

“Y-Yeah, I’m good… I’ve done worse in more unstable conditions.” Sunset smiled weakly before blowing her nose one last time, depositing the tissue into the woman’s waste basket. “Besides, maybe it’ll be good for me to be somewhat close to someone again.”

“You do remember what they can be like, right?” the woman’s warmth shifted to unease as she shared a look with the girl. “Some of them can be a little-”

“I’ll be fine. Besides, if they get lippy I think I can handle them.” Sunset’s daemonic eye seemed to flash as the girl gave a predatory grin. “Maybe they’ll like having me be in charge?”

“We’ll see. Your first client will be one of your regular Johns, um… What’s his name again?” Mother Charity spread around the paperwork on her desk, struggling to find the paperwork she just had sorted. “Well, whatever his name is, I’m sure he’ll recognize you. He was rather whiny when her heard you weren’t around anymore. Thought I was lying.”

“Oh! Him!” Sunset started to laugh, her lungs hurting after having cried so hard. “Yeah, he’s a whiny little bitch! Okay, yeah, that should be fine. What time is he showing up?”

“Well he is coming for dinner first, but when I mention that you are back he will probably want to have a private dinner with you in one of the side booths.” Mother Charity smiled apologetically as she looked back up at Sunset, the teen slumping in her seat slightly.

“Joy.”

Chapter 23

“Morning, Bulb!” Sunset called out as she finished making her way down the stairs, the turning around waving happily in response. The rest of her weekend had gone fine, though it had taken Sunset hours in the shower to fully feel cleansed of her date.

“Heya, Periwinkle! How’d the tests go?” Sunset received a smile and a nod from the girl.

“Reawy good! Thank you!” the girl’s head bobbed excitedly as she ran over and clapped her hands on Sunset’s hips. “Boop!”

Sunset giggled as she bent over and mirrored the action on the shorter girl, the child smiling happily before they separated, the pair walked side by side as they made their way into main lounge.

“So why were you gone so wong?” the girl asked, in a way that only a innocent child could, her eyes full of wonderment.

“Oh! I, uh, I was just in a bad accident, dear.” Sunset faked a smile as she looked back down at Periwinkle.

“Is that why you’re wearin’ an eyepatch?”

“No, I stole it from a pirate!”

Sunset spent the rest of the day with a helper.

***

Sunset glared at the small piece of leather dangling from her clawed grip. It wasn’t even part way through her second week back at the Charity House and she had already managed to put her claws through one of her leather gloves. The way they had sliced through the material was indescribable. A hot knife would have struggled to go through butter compared to how easily she sliced through the glove.

“I seriously hate you…” Sunset growled viciously at the uncaring extremities as she flung the glove onto the desk, the leather piece colliding with the shattered fragments that remained of the file she had borrowed earlier the morning.

She ran her hands through her head, giving a loud Equestrian curse that she prayed Princess Celestia heard on her pillowy throne. She had been happy to find out that her claws seemingly inhuman edge seemed to not cut her like the did other things, she just wished she didn’t have to deal with it at all.

She muffled her scream in her pillow as she flopped uselessly onto her bed, her arms and legs flailing uselessly around her. Why did she still have these reminders of her past failures!? The wing vanished when she had run out of magic, so why hadn’t the arm and the eye followed suit!?

Maybe it was because of her magic? She had felt her magic reserves recharging over time, confusing her as to why it was happening. Saying the Gaia was barren of natural magic was the grossest understatement Sunset could possibly think of, and that had prevented her from using magic when she first came over.

The whole reason she had magic here on Gaia in the past was because of the corruption of the Element of Magic, its perversion giving her access to dark, Equestrian Magic. That is also why she had her magic back at the games, when the corruption seeked to overpower and consume her. But she had defeated the corruption, dispelling it at those games. She had spent many nights searching herself for any sort of remnant, finding nothing even hinting at it having even existed.

Yet still her magic continued to return to her, slowly. But not slowly enough, as her mind went back to her youth. Unicorns had to regularly use their magics, discharging it as the Humans might say, or else it would build up. There had been reports from Equestria’s past of Unicorns unwilling or unable to use their magic, and while at first they only suffered headaches, it eventually became fatal. A favoured punishment of Unicorns in the ancient past was to bind their magic, and leave them bound and helpless as their magics built and built until it literally exploded out of them.

She hoped that wouldn't happen to her here, but just to be safe she had to find someway of slowly bleeding the power off. The only issue was how and where, as she knew the instant that Equestrian Magic was used on Gaia, her fellow Equestrians would know. The Sirens would search her down, probably assisted by Princess’ Twilight and Celestia. Even that Princess Luna would probably be brought in, Princess Cadance also.

She couldn’t risk it, but at least she had time to think of a plan. A couple weeks at least, given how her recovery rate seemed to be.

***

Sunset hummed to herself as she swept her mop across the shower room floor. She watched with a warm smile as the floor glistened moistly up at her, small soap bubbles popping infrequently.

Her mind was focused on other thoughts however. Sunset knew she promised Mother Charity that she would reach out to her friends and let them know she was alive, but how could she approach them without knowing just who she was first?

Her mind floated through her memories, the three major phases of her life coming to the forefront of her thoughts.

Sunset Shimmer of Equestria, the homeless street urchin who was personally adopted by the solar goddess herself. She was overly proud, but confident, her natural talents and abilities allowing her to overcome any trial before her. But she was also destructive, laying waste to any who would oppose her and manipulate those that didn't.

Sunset Shimmer of Gaia, the former Alpha Bitch of Canterlot High School who was trying her best to make amends for her past transgressions. She was always quick to help, donating her time and money to those around her. But she was overly passive, allowing herself to be used and trampled over by those who she tried to appease.

Fireside Glow, the amnesiac quadruplet, the girl who had no past. She has matured from a quiet, unsure wallflower into someone who had no trouble making true friends. But she let her worries about who she was drive her, letting those around her feed her insecurities and cause her to crumble in self doubt.

All three had their respective highs and lows. Sunset of Equestria was confident and self assured, but she was a malicious manipulator and bully. Sunset of Gaia was kind and helpful, but over so, giving more of herself than what was healthy. Fire Glow was the proper mix of confidence and friendly, but she let doubt and lies consume her too easily.

Sunset as she was now was trying to balance the three, trying her best to be kind and helpful, but not let herself be misused. Yet she was using all the work to hide away from her troubles, which was wrong in it’s own way. And now she was lost because she knew too much about herself, something Fireside Glow would have loved to know.

What about those that she had associated with? Sunset Shimmer of Equestria was easy, with only three individuals. She had used Flash Sentry to climb the social hierarchy, abusing him until he could take no more. Snips and Snails had been manipulated simply by the fact that they were teenaged boys, a low cut shirt or tight jeans and they had trouble not staring at her.

Sunset of Equestria had a lot more people. Octavia, Vinyl, Lyra and Bon Bon had all risked their reputations in trying to be her friends, and yet were always there for her. Princess Twilight had tried her best to always be there for Sunset, misunderestimating just how different the Gaian versions of her friends were from their Equestrian counterparts. Yet she was hesitant to fully remove the Rainbooms from her thoughts. They had been justified in their tepidity in trusting that Sunset had changed, and they had indeed started to come around before Anon-A-Miss started. They weren’t even the most vicious students in CHS when Sunset was being falsely prosecuted.

Fireside Glow, however, was the hardest to quantify. Crystal Prep students were a mixed basket, for every student that tried to bully her, there was one that treated her friendly. Or were at least polite. The Gaian Twilight Sparkle had been a great friend, if unsure of what she should actually do. Indigo Zap was competitive and helped Fireside become more confident in herself, while Sunny Flare had done her best to help temper the growing pride to make sure it didn't grow overly large. Lemon Zest always had the right tune no matter the moment, and while Sour Sweet’s methods were oft bipolar, she was as true a friend as the rest. Even Sugarcoat had her own way of being there for Fireside, often pointing out just why the students were the way they were, rarely judging anyone harshly.

Sunset stopped her mopping as two trio’s made their presence known. They were the whole reason she was hesitant to reach out, to declare she was still alive and well.

The Sirens.

To one side stood the three Equestrian beings that had broke CHS apart, just as Sunset had done weeks prior. They hovered in place, their eyes and pendants glowing an unearthly, bloody crimson as projections of their true forms swam around the air, glaring at her in a predatory manner.

To the other side stood the three girls who had saved her life. Who had taken her in and cared for her, calling Sunset one of their own. They laughed with her, shared stories and made jokes. Aria seemed to have her arms wrapped around someone’s shoulders, her trademark crass smirk splitting into fresh laughter as Adagio stood to the side, shaking her head in amusement as she rested her hands on her hips. Meanwhile Sonata was dancing around, her face full of mirth and merriment, only to pause when she turned around and looked at Sunset, the cyan girl’s face faltering as a single tear started to roll down her cheek.

“For buck’s sake!” the amber girl cursed loudly in Equestrian as she slammed the mop back onto the floor, following it shortly after as she crouched over, rolling herself into her knees as she dug her hands into the back of her head. Why did they have to make things complicated!? Why couldn’t they have just remained as the villains that replaced her and allowed her to show the students of CHS that she was a better person now!?

But how could she judge them so negatively now! Yes, they had been the villains during their stay at Canterlot High, but so had Sunset for the majority of her time at the school! But they had left when they failed, went into hiding and were never heard from again!

At least until they found Sunset bleeding out on the street in the middle of a freezing blizzard and for some reason decided to save her. They spent so much time and energy, let alone money and other resources, to help Sunset, taking her in and treating her like their own sister. They had shown a side to them that she would have never thought possible of three Equestrian monsters of myth. Three beings that had threatened Equestria itself with their powers!

Yet they decided to save one of the girls that had thwarted them and destroyed the source of their magics, the very way they fed on the negative emotions of others. And they seemed to forgive Sunset.

When the Daemon had first tried to take Sunset over, it was them who had called for the Princess’ of Equestria to come help. It was Sonata who physically attacked the Daemon, demanding that it return her sister!

Who was she to judge them now?

***

“So your first real client is set up for Saturday evening.” Mother Charity said, handing over the manila folder full of paperwork to Sunset, the amber girl sitting across the table as she flipped open the sheet.

“He’s paid the fee?” she asked as she flipped through the large pamphlet of papers.

“And a little extra.”

“Seems like he’s signed everything as well.” Sunset spun the manila folder back towards the woman.

“Yup, signed, dated, initial, and printed.” the woman snapped the folder shut and slipped it back into one of the drawers of her desk. “Room 302 will be reserved for you, and you are welcome to go and get things arranged, as usual.”

“Ha, the instant I take my top off he won’t be looking at anything else!” Sunset laughed as she stood up from the seat.

***

Sunset groaned as she stood under the blazing stream of water flowing freely from the shower head above her, cascading down her form in great rivulets. Her hands were busy massaging more body wash forcefully onto her breasts, squeezing and massaging the slimy lotion across her bountiful bust.

She had been right about the man, the instant they walked into the room and Sunset took off her top he was hers, his entire being focusing on the freely jiggling orbs on Sunset’s chest. Sure, he had tried to make things fun for Sunset, but his entire being seemed to be dedicated to her tits. When she had pushed him back onto the bed and straddled him across his waist, the instant she was properly seated, his hands shot to grasping at her, firmly manipulating the pillowy flesh. She had let him continue to play with her rack as she started to undress him, pulling his tie apart with her teeth as he palmed her nipples.

He had been of an above average size, at least as far as Humans were concerned, and had thusly almost vanished into her cleavage when she started to go down on his erect length, her head slowly trying to bob up and down on his head.

“So, I take it everything went alright?” Sunset flashed back to reality upon hearing Mother Charity’s voice from the other side of the shower stall.

“Eh, as alright as it could go.” she shrugged, even while knowing that the woman wouldn’t be able to see her actions. “I was right about him being hypnotized by my breasts though!”

“You could stop damn near everyone in the world if live streamed you taking your top of, Sunset!” the woman laughed gaily from the other side. “Of course he would have lost it!”

“I take it he just finished paying?” she asked, turning to the shower head and focusing it on her cleavage. The man had seemed dead set on smearing his seed on her breasts, which was at least better than on her face or down her throat.

“Yup, was hoping to set up an appointment with you again soon. Though…” Sunset paused as she heard the woman start to trail off.

“Lemme guess, I got another client?”

“Two, for next week. Are you up for it?” the woman asked, a sincere tone of affection and worry filling the air.

“Heh, you know I’m good for it.” Sunset replied, chuckling humourfully. “Who knows, maybe one of these times I’ll get to finish!”

“Awww, princess!” Sunset turned around towards the now open shower stall, Mother Charity shaking her head and grinning. “Damn near the whole house knows that you finish yourself after every time.”

Mother Charity had to wash her outfit two times to get all the soap and shampoo out of it after that.

***

“So, let me get this straight.” Sunset sighed, resting her head in between her palms. “The two of you decide that Olive shouldn’t be the only with Horsiemon cards, and so you two sneak into her room and steal some of them?”

The two boys remained glued to their feet, scuffling them against the floor as they continued to try and ignore Sunset. Olive Branch had asked “Big Sister” Sunset to find out what happened to her collection of Horsiemon cards, and especially her “Super Rare Ultra Shiny” Electro Mouse.

“And then to top it off, you start deciding to fling them around like weapons?” the amber girl pointed over to the remains of a flower vase that Berzailios was cleaning up in total silence.

“M-Maybe…” the one on the right said.

“We didn’t think they’d hurt anything…” the one on the left added.

“Well not only do we need a new vase, but you also ruined Olive’s Electro Mouse.” Sunset said, shifting around in her crouch as she looked at the two boys. “Now what are we going to do?”

“I dunno…” the pair said in unison, kicking opposite feet against the floor lamely.

“Do you know why Olive got those Horsiemon cards?” the pair looked up, tears threatening to build at the corners of their eyes. “Because she was a good girl, and got a treat because of it.”

“We’re sorry…” the one on the left said, nodding his head again.

“We didn’t mean ta…” the right one followed in suit.

“...Do you two think you can apologize to Mother Charity for destroying flower vase?” Sunset asked, the two boys freezing up before nodding their downwards tilted heads somehow. “Good, come with me, and when we are done you are going to go apologize to Olive Branch and return all of her cards before I find a way to replace her card for her.”

***

The third week at the Charity House had started rather quietly, not too much drama or action happening as she continued to cement her role in the house as a leader of sorts. “Big Sister” Sunset Shimmer had a nice tone to it, she thought. Her second true client had been similar to the first, though was lacking a little in the size compartment compared to her previous John, and while he may have been a quick finisher, at least he had tried to make her feel good.

The middle of the week saw her tutoring almost everyone at some time period, ranging from basic math, to algebra, to world history and proper sentence structure. She had more than a few late nights as she helped those younger than her go over homework or study assignments. One little girl even had to read a story to Sunset, the amber Equestrian sitting patiently and smiling warmly as the girl stuttered along through the words on the page. More than once Sunset had to help her, the first time almost leaving the girl in tears as she tried to pronounce one of the words. But once Sunset calmed her down, and helped her with how to punctuate the word, the girl was beaming and reading with a proud tone to her voice.

Mother Charity had continued to run and grab things for Sunset, ranging from getting the claw holes in her gloves stitched up, to getting the girl a sticker book just plastered with little gold stars, the matriarch commenting and wondering why she never thought of that before as the younger kids started to flock around the “Big Sister” of the House.

The second client of the week had been a real charmer for Sunset, actually taking her out to a decent little family owned diner before going back to the house. He was a real go getter as far as getting Sunset off was concerned, the girl swearing that he was the closest she ever got to that mysterious peak. He had left saying that he would “train”, so as to do better next time.

The pay had been more than worth it though, not that she had any need of it now. She didn’t need some fancy electric guitar or the newest, state of the art, smart phone. Her money went to smaller things, the few “big” purchases being that of some bulkier clothes.

She had started to grow stir crazy, but knew that if she were to leave the Charity House she would need a proper disguise. Said disguise was a massive, fur lined, hoodie, with a bulky, somewhat oversized turtleneck and a pair of sunglasses. She had made sure that the fur for the hoodie was fake, Mother Charity complaining about it even though she took Sunset’s money. But he piece that completed the outfit was a toque, a simple piece of red, white, and red striped fabric, with a large red leaf in the middle of the large white band in the middle.

She spun around and looked at herself in the mirror, smiling at the look of it all. With the hoodie flipped up, and the turtleneck sufficiently bulky, her body shape was well hidden. To further add to things, she had tried binding her chest, and while it was of some discomfort, it did its job, and considering how little she planned to be out, the annoyance was worth it. The sunglasses were of one of the popular, vastly oversized styles, helping to obscure her face. The only thing that was oddly not hidden away were her legs, which were clad in snug, well worn, jeans, the knees slightly washed out.

She smiled and nodded after one last spin, before starting to strip out of the outfit, laying everything gently on her bed. She would use her excursions to find some way to get out of town to discharge her growing magic reserves. It had started off at a slow enough build up, but over the last day it had started to increase its buildup, worrying Sunset slightly at its sudden increase. At least she still had some time, her thoughts going to the free day on Monday that she had been forced to take by Mother Charity, the woman saying that Sunset needed a day off. Sunset smirked, somewhat looking forward to being free to stalk the city again, or at least the local downtown strip.

The rest of the city could wait.

Chapter 24

“So, how long are you going to be out?” Mother Charity rested against the door frame as she watched Sunset mess around with the turtleneck she had just pulled on.

“Dunno, probably an hour or two.” Sunset responded as she spun around, observing her work. “Gotta make sure the disguise works after all.”

“Right… And why are you trying to disguise yourself? I thought you were going to let your friends know you were alive?” the woman scolded Sunset gently, the teen pausing momentarily.

“...I can’t do it yet. Not until I know who I am…” Sunset’s head jerked around as she tried to both look at Mother Charity and avert her gaze. “It wouldn’t be fair to any of them…”

“Haaa…” Mother Charity raked a hand through her hair as slumped over slightly, her sigh seeming to steal her body of its rigidity. “You know the longer you take the worse the reaction will be, right?”

“You think I haven’t spent every free moment of my time here thinking about it!?” Sunset hissed, spinning around on the woman and glaring angrily, only to falter and deflate in a manner similar to to Mother Charity. “Sorry, Mother… It’s just… Who am I to them? Who am I to myself?”

***

Sunset smiled slightly as she flipped her hood up over her head, her hair tied back and sitting between the hoodie and turtleneck, whilst her toque sat comfortably over the top of her head. The midday light was comfortably filtered by her large sunglasses, the lens pushing slightly into her cheeks as they picked up in time with her smile.

“See you all in a little bit.” she called back, giving a small wave with the back of her glove encased hand before starting out onto the street. She stood there for a moment, taking in the noise and the smells. The times she had gone out for dates were generally fast paced, so she never really got the chance to just stand around and enjoy Canterlot. Sure, the Charity House was close to a rougher part of town, but during the day everything seemed normal.

People were bustling too and fro, entering and exiting the various business complexes that lined the streets, hailing cabs or waiting to cross the street. It felt strange to Sunset to just stand and people watch, a small chuckle coming to her face as she watched all the Humans rush around in a mad frenzy. Back in Equestria it was extremely rare to see anypony in a rush, yet here it seemed to be a way of life.

She paused and smacked her lips, realizing she felt a little parched. She started to walk down the street, wondering where she could go for a quick bite to eat. Her mind instantly wondering to Sugarcube Corner, causing her to violently shake her head. She may as well walk in there nude if she was stupid enough to go there. No, she needed some in the local area, something off the radar, a little bit away from the beaten path.

She paused as she waited for the street lights to change, her head looking down the different ways she could go. There was one nearby that she remembered visiting a few times in the past. They had a killer rose tea and were maybe a fifteen to twenty minute walk, assuming traffic wasn’t super congested.

She smirked as she crossed the street, nodding slightly as she came to her decision. Her hands shifted around slightly in the fur lined pockets of her hoodie, the leather leather gloves she wore sliding around easily. She made quick progress towards the cafe, bobbing and weaving her way through the crowd as she got ever closer. All in all it had taken her about seventeen minutes to get there.

“Hi there, welcome to Pepper’s!” the girl greeted Sunset warmly, a smile on her face as she looked up at the taller girl. “Table for one today?”

“Yup. Is that table over there by the window open?” Sunset pointed over towards the middle of the cafe, a prime spot to watch the people passing by.

“Certainly!” the girl positively beamed as she bounced in spot. “Right this way please!”

“Ah, I won’t need a menu,” Sunset paused the girl as she reached under her standee. “I already know what I’d like.”

“Alrighty!”

The pair made their way through the somewhat busy cafe, couples, coworkers, and comrades all sitting and talking, their drinks adding a homely aroma to the cafe.

“Here you are! Your server will be right with you!” Sunset thanked the girl before she took her seat at the table, the window to her left. She sat and watched as people made their way through the throngs of their fellow city members, a sea of vibrantly different people, their unique colours creating a rainbow sea of individuals.

“Hi there! I was told you knew what you having already.” Sunset blinked a few times as her surroundings returned to her, turning to address the young man in a rather striking tuxedo.

“Ah, yes! It has been a while since I was last here unfortunately,” Sunset smiled warmly to her waiter as she turned around to face him. “but I was hoping that you still served that amazing rose tea here.”

“We still do, yes. Is that what you would like?” the young man pulled a small pad and pen out of his breast pocket.

“Yes, please.” Sunset nodded, watching as the man scribbled away at his pad.

“And anything else?” he asked smiling back at her as he looked up from his pad.

“Not for now, thank you.” the man nodded as he turned away and started walking over to another table, leaving Sunset alone with her thoughts once more.

She had spent so much of her time going over the pros and cons of revealing that she was alive to her friends. No matter how much she desperately wanted to go back to them, she was worried about how badly they would react. She was dead to them after all, so how would they react if she just showed up during one of their dinner dates of some great importance to let them know she was alive? They hate her, probably come to blows when they realized she had tricked all of them, playing them for fools once again!

She couldn’t live with the fact that they might hate her for her actions…

“Here’s your tea.” Sunset barely noticed the waiter as he deposited her tea onto the table, as well as a small tray holding a small container of cream and some sugar packets. She nodded her head absentmindedly, obviously enough to placate the young man as he departed.

She absentmindedly reached over to the cup, grasping it in a gloved hand as she brought it slowly to her mouth, the instantly familiar scent bring a large, dopey smile to her face as it wafted lazily through the air.

Her sense erupted into euphoria as she brought the small cup up to her lips, taking a slow, measure sip of the steaming liquid. The boiling liquid spread throughout her mouth, the floral taste spreading over every single taste bud along her tongue, elating every fiber in her body.

She was unsure how long she sat there at the table, her vision blurring as every sense other than taste and pleasure became ever increasingly muffled. People swam across her blank, glassy eyes, the waiter stopped by a few times to check on her, Sunset sending him away with a lazy nod and mumbled word. Every single worry seemed to melt away in the face of the heated bliss that resided in her teacup. The door chime rang out multiple times while Sunset was in her stupor, but nothing was able to shake her from her stupor.

“Look, I wish she was still around as much as you!” Sunset barely repressed her spluttering as a voice cut cleaning through her bubbly state, the squeaking and scratching of three chairs being moved around behind her adding to the mounting din. “But she’s gone, Adagio! You were there, we all saw the body!”

“Would it kill you to lower your voice for once in your life, Aria!?” came Adagio’s rather rough sounding voice, the Siren leaders voice still demanding respect regardless of its haggard sounding state as Adagio shifted to Equestrian. “And I don’t care what you think, she is still alive!”

“Oh? And how do you know that? Did a birdie tell you or something!?”

Sunset did her best to not draw any attention to herself as she took another sip of her tea, trying her best to ignore the heated bickering of the two Sirens. She only heard Adagio and Aria going back and forth in Equestrian, but Sunset knew she had overheard the three of them enter. She was forced to out her tea cup down due to the uncontrollable shaking that had taken over her body.

What were they doing here!? Had they found her!? How had they found her!? What was she going to do!? She had to get out of here! But how!? They were between her and the door!? Through the window!? No, too obvious and dangerous, you cloudbrained idiot!

“Fine, so say that Sunset or Fireside or whatever we want to call her,” Aria said loudly in an extremely aggravated tone, her Equestrian rough compared to her leader. “How do we find her then?”

Sunset somehow heard Adagio mutter something, yet was unable to discern what the Siren was trying to say. Much like Aria, it seemed, as the Siren was quick to speak up again.

“Come again?”

“I said,” Adagio’s voice paused for a moment, before uttering words that Sunset would have never expected to be heard from the ancient beings mouth. “I don’t know, Aria. I just know that she is out there, and I intend to find her.”

“And what do we do when we find her…?”

Sunset Shimmer had dealt with her fair share of sorrow in her life. Living on the streets, the realization of her actions as she crawled from a crater in the school grounds of Canterlot High School, she even hired people to kill her because she was feeling abandoned by everyone in her life.

But the… void… the emptiness in the voice of Sonata Dusk… she felt tears start to build at the corner of her eyes.

Sunset ignored what the three were saying as she shakily removed the glove from her amber hand before it started to crawl into pocket of her hoodie. She retrieved a crisp red fifty dollar bill from the wallet she had grabbed from the pocket, placing it on the table as she returned the small leather satchel to her pocket. Her whole body was trembling as she forced her hand back into the empty glove, raising the hand and alerting the waiter to her.

“K-Keep the change and give my compliments to the house…”

The door chimed pleasantly behind her as she left the cafe…

***

Sunset had worried Mother Charity, to put it kindly, upon her return to the Charity House, the Equestrian bursting through the doors with tears streaming down her face as she tore up the stairs. She had slammed her door behind her with such force that the hinges had threatened to fall off, the sounds of the lock being slid shut following closely after. The girl had tossed herself onto her bed, attempting to muffle herself with her pillow, but to no avail. Sunset’s heart wrenching sobs cut through the house, at times they seemed to threaten to tear the very foundations of the Charity House apart.

Sunset never left her room that week. Mother Charity had been forced to unlock the room with her master key, but the meeting that had occurred between the two was kept silenced. Sunsets client were informed that she would be unavailable until further notice, and their money refunded if they so desired. Mother Charity was also responsible for bringing Sunset her meals, though they were often returned barely a third eaten.

Sunset herself was even worse for wear than she sounded. Mother Charity often just found the young woman lying motionless on her bed, her clothes growing rank in her newly sedentary lifestyle. Her crimson arm and and otherworldly eye sat unobscured, free to be gazed upon by any who saw the girl. More than once had Mother Charity rushed to the teen’s side, worried by Sunset’s lack of movement that she may have done something drastic.

This became the status quo for the entirety of the third week, and it wasn’t until the start of the fourth week that the cycle was broken…

***

“Come on, dear.” Mother Charity said as she sat down beside Sunset, the girl in the same pose as every single other innumerable time that the woman had come to check on her. “You need a shower…”

Sunset’s response was to have her eyes blink in a sloppy, uncoordinated fashion as she continued to stare up at the dark ceiling.

“Am I going to have to carry you, Sunset?”

A barely noticeable breath, a minutely shallow rise of the paling girl’s chest.

“Okay, I’m going to sit you up.” Mother Charity sat there for a few seconds, waiting to see if the girl would respond. When no response came the woman gave a soft sigh before getting off of Sunset’s bar stool. She gently wormed her arm under the girl, finagling her way around Sunset’s back before stopping and steadying her hold of the girl.

“Time to get up.” she said as she slowly started to lift Sunset up. Extremely slowly. “You gotta help me here, Sunset. You’re heavier than you look!”

It took Mother Charity a whole fifty seven seconds to get Sunset’s limp, corpse like body up into a sitting position, the girl now blankly staring at the far wall, though her expression remained unchanged.

“Okay…” the woman huffed from the exertion she had just gone through. “Time to turn you around…”

Another ninety four seconds.

“Sunset, am I going to have to call an ambulance for you?” Mother Charity asked as she finished swinging Sunset around, her amber feet landing on the floor with a dead thud.

“No…” came the barely whispered response from Sunset, the girl’s body not even moving as she answered.

“Than are you going to stand on your own and walk with me to the showers?” the woman stood and watched as Sunset slowly closed her aquamarine eyes, before shuddering slightly.

“How long this time…?” she asked in a slightly more coherent manner, looking over slowly at Mother Charity as she opened her eyes.

“Two days and…” the woman’s emerald orbs shot down to the watch hanging on her wrist. “Seven hours.”

“Haaa…” Sunset raked her hands through her hair as she stood up, glancing back at the matriarch of the house. “You’re gonna need to take me out of town this weekend…”

“I think I can arrange that.” there was a solemn nod to go with the grim look on the woman’s features. “I won’t pretend that I know what’s going on, but if it could lead to issues with your health, then I’m more than willing to take care of it.”

“The headaches have been getting worse…” Sunset mumbled into her hand as she started to stumble towards the door. “That encounter with… them… I… My emotions have been all out of whack, and it’s affecting my magic…”

“Will you need a hand with the shower?”

“Nah, I’ll manage… Just, uh… Find somewhere rural…” Sunset paused as she stood in the doorway,her eyes glancing back at Mother Charity as a sheepish smirk spread across her face. “Somewhere near a lot of water…”

***

“So how long will we be out here?” Mother Charity asked as the generic white van rumbled down along the dirt road, small rocks flicking out behind the spinning tyres.

“Well considering I don’t want to burn you, the van, and the entire surrounding forest down, probably…” Sunset gave a pained smirk, rubbing the side of her head with her clawed hand as she looked over at the driver of the vehicle. “Ten minutes? To be safe?”

“Your fine if I watch?”

“Sure, why not.” Sunset shrugged, returning her gaze to the road. “I can finally prove to you that everything I’ve said is truth. Besides, when I’m done I’ll need your help to get back to the van.”

It only took another few, quick minutes for the van and its passengers to reach their destination, the pair exiting and following a small path through the woods. The air around them was surprisingly cool given how warm it had been back in town, the sound of birds calling or flapping away alerting the pair to the fact that they weren’t alone. It took them a few minutes to get through the small copse and into the clearing, a large, shimmering lake sitting there to greet them.

“Alright… Um… hold my hoodie for me? I don’t know how this is gonna react.” Sunset slowly shed the bulky piece of clothing, leaving her to shiver slightly in her t shirt. “You should also stay back there, don’t want to hurt you or anything.”

Sunset didn’t listen to see if Mother Charity had responded, instead focusing on making her way towards the lake. She stopped about a foot away from it, studying her reflection in the glass like water in front of her. She took a deep breath, followed by a second, and then a third, closing her eyes as she held her hand in front of her, focusing on the near bursting magic reserves held within her.

Every Pony in Equestria had magic, be it the Earth Pony’s strength or ability to communicate with the earth and nature, or the Pegasus’ ability to fly and walk on clouds. Even Unicorns accessed and used their magics in different ways or for different things. She had heard of great musicians who could play the strings of their instruments with such precision, yet when they were asked to move something they struggled to even lift a light object. Other Unicorns were able to delicately manipulate a countless number of small objects, but were unable to create a steady source of light with their magic. Unicorns also had different elements that they preferred, such as ice, or in Sunset’s case, fire.

Sunset slowly raised her daemonic hand in front of herself, the air shimmering and starting to crackle lightly. She could feel the embers of her magic start to flicker and jump to life, a joyous smile building on her face as the air around her clawed hand became like molten steel, the air hissing violently. Her eyes suddenly shot open, an arcane glint flickering in them as a cry of joy and exertion exploded from Sunset, as well as a massive gout of roiling flame.

“Holy shit!” Sunset faintly heard Mother Charity cry out in shock as a pillar of flame erupted out of Sunset’s otherworldly hand, raising up into the air against the rules of physics, becoming a massive inferno. While she could feel the heat radiating around her, and saw the air distorting around the outstretched limb of her charge.

Sunset couldn’t help but laugh gaily as the magic flowed freely through her, the sensation of power and liberation uplifting her. Literally, as Sunset could feel her feet starting to levitate off the ground, her body slowly rising up through the air. She felt small disturbances around her body, looking around her as she saw a pair of wings, made of pure magic made manifest, sprout from her, one angelic and feathery the other daemonic and bat like. She felt the focus of her magic shift, focusing on the luminescent horn that appeared from her forehead.

She slowly settled down, though the exuberant smile on her face refused to leave as her feet stopped at almost touching solid ground. She laughed as she turned around to look at Mother Charity, her elation erupting in volume and mirth as she took in the state of the older woman.

“Hey? What’s with the reaction there, Charity?” Sunset chuckled as she floated over to the woman. “I’ve never seen you look like this before.”

“I could say the same to you, Sunset…” the woman responded as she obviously tried to compose herself. “Are you sure you didn’t drug me at some point? Because all of this is really weird. I feel like I’m taking crazy pills!”

“Oh, you think this is crazy?” Sunset’s smirk quickly shifted from bemusement to self confident and proud. “Let me show you why I was the personal prodigy of a literal goddess.”

***

“Okay… I am never going that all out ever again…” Sunset groaned as the pair sat in a drive through.

“Well at this point, I think you could tell me the sky is red and I’d believe you, Sunset.” Mother Charity responded as she returned her wallet to her purse, driving ahead to the next window to receive their food.

“Heh, that only happens when Celestia finds out you go to the restricted section without her approval…”

“I take it you have some experience with that then?” the woman smiled as she looked over at the positively gaunt form of the girl from another world.

“I didn’t know feathers could hit that hard… I couldn’t sit for a week…”

“Hi there!” the two turned and looked at the overly peppy girl holding out a small tray holding two plastic containers. “One vanilla sundae and one marshmallow sundae!”

“Thank you very much.” Mother Charity nodded as she retrieved the tray, handing it towards Sunset. “Have a good rest of the day.”

“Awww, thank you!’ the girl cooed, looking positively ecstatic at the compliment. “You two as well!”

“By Celestia’s beard!” Sunset groaned as she tore the top off of the container of her sundae, messily devouring the cold treat without restraint. “This is sooo gooooood…!”

“May I ask why you got… marshmallows on your sundae?” the older woman looked over at the sloppy face of Sunset with a little concern and a lot of confusion.

“This is better than all the orgasms you will ever have. EVER. HAVE.” Sunset informed as she returned to stuffing her face into the ice cream.

Sidestep 19

“Did you two just feel that!?” Adagio tore around the corner, water dripping freely from her nude frame as she panted heavily, eyeing the other two Sirens forcefully.

“I, uh…” Aria looked stunned as she stared at her lead sister, shocked at what had just resonated in her. “I guess you actually have a chance of being right, Adagio…”

“Is it…” the pair turned at looked at Sonata, the cyan Siren appearing to have new life breathed into her veins. “Could it really be her…?”

***

Sonata had taken the loss of Sunset the hardest of the three, the normally lively and energetic Equestrian having been driven to pit of despair that neither Adagio nor Aria had ever seen in their many years. The Siren had retreated away from everyone and everything, a dark pall falling over the Siren’s Den as Sonata retreated to her room, refusing to interact with either of her sisters as she preferred to be left by herself.

The trio had taken a vacation of sorts from school, the newly appointed Principal Cadance approving their time off to grieve for their loss, and had remained isolated from the rest of the world. When they were forced to go out, it was often left upon Adagio to go scavenging for household supplies, or occasionally Aria would leave the house only to return at some absurd hour of the night in some sort of hammered, wasted, or drugged up state, often times passing out just inside the house.

Adagio had been the only one to return to the school when their vacation was up, leading to an awkward discussion with Principal Cadance about the actions of her sisters. Cadance agreed to keep the three of them enrolled, with Adagio having to cart all of their paperwork to the house and forcing them to complete it.

More than a few times had someone or some people tried to stop by and visit with the Sirens. The Sparkle Family had brought over flowers the day after Sunset’s funeral. Adagio was the one who answered, and welcomed them in for a quick drink. Aria could be heard cursing as she hammered away at something in the garage, and when Adagio called for her the crass Siren had responded with a rather startlingly loud Equestrian curse, more or less telling her sister to “Fuck off!”. Adagio had to explain that all three of them were still grieving, and apologized for Aria’s outburst. When asked where Sonata was, Adagio hesitated to answer.

The next to stop by were the rest of the Shadowbolt’s that regularly shared a lunch table with the four Equestrians. They were shooed away by a bloodshot eyed Sonata, the girl reeking of smells unfit for mortal life.

The Orchestra Group never showed up, though they had received word from Adagio about the state of the house, and were warned to stay away.

The Rainboom’s… they had been chased away by a drunk out of her mind Aria, the girl wielding an archaic looking shotgun and cursing at them in Equestrian. Thankfully for all parties involved, the shotgun wasn’t loaded.

The last visitor to show up was Princess Twilight, the girl having been picked up by Adagio just a little ways away from Canterlot High School. When asked why, the Siren swore to the Princess of Friendship that she would never again set foot on grounds within one hundred feet of that school. The two had sat at the surprisingly messy kitchen table of the Siren’s Den, Adagio halfheartedly apologizing for the state of the house, saying that all the care of the house had been left to her, with Aria spending most of her time out getting drunk, high, or trying to get into fights, and Sonata having not been out of her room, save for using the washroom, in the last week.

Princess Twilight sat there, studying the ancient Equestrian monster with a newfound understanding. She had come to understand what had happened that day, to fully learn of the atrocities that had occurred on the school’s grounds, and she was lost. She had seen firsthand the destruction wrought upon Equestria by Tirek when he had absorbed the entirety of Ponykind’s magics. She had read of how the Sirens and Wendigos had almost brought Equestria to ruin in the past. She had been thrown away by her own friends and family when Chrysalis had invaded. Yet she still couldn’t understand why Sunset was treated the way she had been.

She came to terms with the fact that, while the Sirens were not repentant of their past actions and misdeeds against Equestria, they were still the closest thing Sunset Shimmer had had for family on this side of the mirror portal.

The two Equestrians had talked for over an hour about what to do regarding the Sirens, the relationships between Gaia and Equestria, even what was to be done with Sunset’s magic journal that was used to help link the two worlds. It had been decided to shelve some of the conversation for a later date, thanks to Aria bursting through the door, her lip puffy and split open as she flailed onto the ground, belching as the beer bottle in her hand shattered onto the stonework floor. The Sirens would keep the journal, as it was the easiest way for the two worlds to communicate, and Princess Twilight would power down the contraption on the Equestrian side of the portal to make sure that no one would be able to cross over either way.

That had been during the third week of March. That Friday, Sonata vanished, and it was only found out when Adagio had tried to take food up to the girl’s room in the morning. Adagio ended up calling in sick to school, instead spending her time driving around town with a hungover Aria, searching every bar, brothel, and crack den in an effort to find their emotionally unstable sister.

They eventually found her in the alley where they had discovered Sunset’s body, Adagio sprinting over to the slumped over form of the cyan Siren. Sonata had appeared to try and take a knife to her arms, yet thankfully failed to puncture her delicate skin, though her pyjama top had not been spared from her actions. All around the girl sat empty booze bottles and cans, as well as used syringes and other drug paraphernalia. Sonata had been rushed to the hospital, Adagio thanking Princess’ Celestia and Luna themselves that somehow the girl had survived, though she had to struggle to contain Aria from assaulting the recovering girl, insulting her in Equestrian as she tried to land blows on the silent girl.

Sonata had spent the week in the hospital, with Adagio and Aria staying with her the entire time, well almost, as Aria spent the first night out doing something reckless as usual. The three departed at the end of the week, but not without Adagio having to use what little magic that she had recovered to manipulate the minds of the hospital staff.

Once they were home, Sonata broke down, the girl flooding the stone floor with her tears as she cried out like a foal for her sister, their savior, to come back to them. Adagio had carried Sonata up and into her room, Adagio rushing over to Sonata’s to deposit the girl’s filthy clothing into her hamper before returning and tucking the girl in for the night. Aria had stayed home that night, causing the lead Siren to let out a sigh of relief as she pulled the brand new wine bottle up to her mouth, draining it with long, deep, pulls practiced over the millennia.

The two had talked, with Aria apologizing for her behavior, saying that she hadn’t realized just how risky she was being. It was thanks to Sonata and that first night in the hospital that Aria had discerned just how important the other two Sirens were to her, and just how much she meant to them. There was a silence as Adagio tried to come to terms with just what Aria had said, the girl saying to ignore her rambling as she headed off to bed.

That weekend was spent at home, the three actually getting together for the first time since the day of the funeral, cleaning and organizing the house. It was Adagio that said the three of them should go out and have lunch somewhere on Monday, the other two agreeing quietly as they continued with their chores. The ride over had been quiet enough, the three sharing unrelated small talk, but it wasn’t until they passed CHS that things got heated. Aria had said that they should burn the school to the ground and piss on its ashes in memory of Sunset, with Sonata quietly responding that Sunset wouldn’t like that if she were here.

Adagio hadn’t spoken up until they had parked just outside of Pepper’s, saying that she believed Sunset was actually still alive and out there as the trio entered the cafe. That was when Aria had gotten loud, her emotions driving her as she responded to her sister.

“Look, I wish she was still around as much as you! But she’s gone, Adagio! You were there, we all saw the body!”

***

“I mean, even I felt that…” Aria said, her eyes seeming oddly energized. “Equestrian Magic…”

“But it was really far away…” Sonata had moved to the window, her colour seeming to return to her body as she tried to look in the direction of what the three had felt.

“There’s no doubting it,” Adagio said, walking forward, a hopeful look on her face. “That was Equestrian Magic… Come on! We need to go investigate!”

Aria and Sonata looked at one another as Adagio tore back up the stairs, water spraying wildly around her as she rushed to get dressed.

***

“This is where it happened all right…” Aria said as the three Equestrians got out of Adagio’s car. “Gods… I can still feel it in the air!”

“And it… it feels like Sunset…!” Sonata added, the girl closing her eyes as she stood there, absorbing the world around her.

“I think… it’s coming from further in there.” Adagio said softly, starting to walk down a small trail between the copse. “Follow me you two…”

It had started with a slow, careful walk, but as the Sirens got closer and closer to the middle of the woods, their pace quickened, until they were running to get to the middle.

“She was here!” Sonata called out, the girl laughing and hooting as the three came to a clearing with a large, crystal clear lake. “I know it was her! There’s no- Sunset is alive!”

“I don’t…” Aria looked around, actually able to perceive the residue magic lingering in the air. “Is this what you two see…?”

“It’s almost blinding… Sunset must have used everything while she was here.” Adagio looked around, silently observing the clearing. If it weren’t for the fact that she was able to discern the magic in the air, the clearing would have seemed like no life had ever been here before.

“But why…?” Sonata paused and looked back to her sister, dread starting to build inside of her.

“There’s so little magic in this world… So how was she able to unleash this much?” Aria added.

“I don’t know…” Adagio said softly, her face falling as she searched through her memories, her face lighting up as she came to a realization. “But I think I know who might!”

Chapter 25

“You know, it’s always amazed at just how similar our two worlds are…” Sunset said as she watched Mother Charity flip the calendar on her office wall from March to April. “Even back in Equestria, ponies forgot to switch their calendars.”

“Oh really?” Mother Charity chuckled as she looked back at her charge from another world, a glint in the corner of her eye. “What else is similar, then?”

“Little things, mostly. Like the months are all the same, people here all have their own pony counterparts back there, and… well we have the same seasons, but…” Sunset chuckled slightly as she thought back to her youth in Equestria. “Well, they seem to just… happen? Like almost over night things can change! And the majority of the year is summer, mainly ‘cause the goddess who controls the sun hates the cold.”

“She sounds like my kind of person- pony- whatever…” Sunset giggled lightly as she watch the woman give up. “Sounds like a perfect world if you ask me.”

“Heh, we still have the same problems.” Sunset kicked her feet up onto the other chair as Mother Charity walked back around her desk. “Crimes like theft and murder still exist, ponies still fight and squabble, hell, we’ve had wars even! Just because things were peaceful, it doesn’t mean we were perfect.”

“Good to know it’s not just humans that hate themselves.” Mother Charity chuckled darkly before resting her arms on the desk, looking carefully at Sunset. “Now, how are you feeling?”

“Better… Ish…” Sunset shrugged, a small frown coming to her face. “The magic is building up still, but I’ve got at least two weeks until things get desperate.”

“And you’ve recovered from your… discharge?”

“Fully. Doesn’t mean I’m any more ready to reach out to them though…” Sunset looked away when she saw Mother Charity start to frown.

“Sunset…” the woman started, Sunset stepping in and cutting her off.

“Look, that run in with the Sirens more or less destroyed me, alright? I have so many people that I know would be over the moon to know I was still alive! But they would all expect different things from me!” Sunset got up from her chair and started pacing around vehemently. “When I heard them start to talk I got scared, half due to the Sunset’s of Equestria and Gaia telling me that monsters were right behind me, while the other half was Fireside Glow telling me that my sisters were right there and were trying to find me! Then… Then Sona…”

Mother Charity quietly watched as Sunset started to quietly sob, tears starting to flow down her cheeks as she leaned up against the wall with one hand while the other raked through her disheveled mane.

“Then… Then Sona… Sonata Dusk spoke… she spoke and… Celestia damnit!” Mother Charity jumped as Sunset swore loudly in Equestrian, slamming her arm against the wall. “Why did they have to save me!? To treat me as their own, showing me love and affection!?”

“All I want…” Sunset turned towards the woman, her eyes narrow and shaking erratically as she continued to speak in uneven tones. “All I fucking want to do is go and… and wrap my goddamn arms around them! To-To-To-To tell them! That I’m sorry! A-A-And that I love them like the sisters of mine that they are!”

“And why aren’t you?” Mother Charity asked softly, her smile sad as she watched the girl.

“Because for the vast majority of my life they were monsters! Beings who threatened my homeland! Then they threatened to destroy my life over in this world, driving my school back into the hateful bickering that had been my entire existence here! For every single moment of my life up until the night of Thursday, December eighteenth- the night I tried to fucking kill myself- they were monsters! And then for almost three months, THREE! MONTHS! They were my god damn sisters!”

Sunset slid down, leaning over on top of the desk as she continued to cry, the wooden piece of furniture shaking in time with the teen as Mother Charity stood up, slowly walking her way over to kneel beside the girl, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“Family isn’t always determined by something as simple as blood, Sunset.” the woman said, gently rubbing the girl’s firm back. “Family can be those that aren’t related to you in the slightest, but you still love each other unconditionally. You forgive one another, no matter what you, no matter how silly or big. Family are those who are there to pick you up and carry you at your lowest, so you can soar to your highest.”

***

That was the conversation that started Sunset Shimmer’s fifth week back at the Charity House. The rest of the week had progressed in a better way, the girl continuing on with her role of “Big Sister” of the house, helping in any way she could, though she had come to the decision that she would never leave the premise on her own again. One potential run in with individuals from her past was enough to burn her, leaving her dreading the next time she would have to leave the House to disperse her magic.

The end of the fifth week also saw her first female client of her current stay at the Charity House, a young, upper class woman who was curious, and not wanting to have her uptight family find out about her experiences. It had been an enjoyable affair, the girl eager and willing, though throughout the entire night Sunset was found wanting to use her magic, recalling that spell she had learned from Equestria for situations such as this. She resisted the siren call to use her magic, knowing that her client would most likely lose her mind, and not in the good way.

The sixth week was extremely quiet compared to the previous weeks, Sunset actually left to her own devices more often than not, often leading to her being sullen or distraught as she tried to deal with the daemons of her past. She was also holding back on discharging her magic, lying to Mother Charity that she should be fine for another week, even as Sunset could feel her head starting to threaten to split apart…

***

“Why did Celestia have to go and kick me in the head?” Sunset groaned as she sat hunched over one of the tables in the main lounge, an almost strange silence floating through the air. Everyone in the house seemed to be out right now, either at school or busy elsewhere cleaning, so her seventh week back at the Charity House had been rather quiet.

The chime for the front door sounded, almost making Sunset get up from her grumbling pile. The door opened, but Sunset couldn’t detect any sound, the pounding headache of her magic drowning out everything. The door eventually shut, the sounds of feet making their way hurriedly up the stairs only adding to the noise in her head.

Sunset wasn’t sure how much time had passed, everything mingling together into pain, as she sat there. She probably would have remained there until her head actually explode if she wasn’t gently shook by Mother Charity.

“Sunset? Why don’t you go to your room?” she asked, gently resting her hands on Sunset’s back, and for some reason she felt her skin start to tingle. “You look like you should be in your bed.”

“Fine…” Sunset grunted as she stood up, the tingling vanishing as she brushed the woman’s hands off her back. She dismissed it as her magic distracting her as she started making her way to her room, not even looking at the matriarch of the house as she waved a hand errantly. “You’ll know where to find me…”

Sunset slowly trudged her way through the house, not even caring that everyone seemed to be missing. Her legs were like lead, her feet made of solid iron as she stumbled her way up the stairs. She eventually reached the top of the stairs, turning down the hallway and heading towards her room. But as she approached she slowed her pace.

Something was… off. Her room felt empty, as it should seeing as it was her private space, but it seemed unnaturally empty, as if it didn’t even exist. The hairs across her body started to stand on edge, that weird tingling returning as she stopped in front of the door. She stood there, her hand hovering over the door knob as her mind raced, trying to rationalize through the mugginess her magic was creating.

“Oh come on! Would you just fucking get in here already!?” came an extremely annoyed voice, Sunset’s door flinging away from her to reveal a shorter, violet skinned girl with her hair back in her usual pigtails. She looked at Sunset with an angry grimace, her outfit exactly the same as Sunset remembered, though, with something sitting on her chest that shouldn’t have been there.

“Seriously! Just- Come on!” Aria Blaze’s arm shot out grabbing the amber arm of Sunset and pulling her into the room behind her, the Siren’s pendant bouncing around freely as she slammed the door behind the pair. “These stupid spell stones don’t forever!”

Sunset stumbled slightly as Aria let go of her, her heart having gone into overdrive as she was unceremoniously dragged into her room. She stood up in a panic freezing when she saw two other figures in her room. Adagio Dazzle stood just in front of the shuttered window, seeming surprisingly small as she crossed her arms before her chest. Sonata Dusk sat on the bed, the girl starting to shudder when she saw Sunset enter the room, tears starting to build in the corners of her eyes.

The four Equestrians stood in silence as they looked at one another, Aria resting against the door as Sunset started to back up, the girl bumping into her desk, a panic look coming to her features as she realized she was penned in. She looked back at the three figures staring at her, a different emotion flowing from each of them.

Sunset took a deep breath, straightening herself as she readied herself. She couldn’t help but give a rather pathetic sounding gulp as she started to address the trio. “I, uh… I don’t suppose I could convince the three of you that I don’t know you…?”

Silence was the girl’s response, causing her to let out a defeated sounding sigh, slumping down.

“I figured as much…”

“You are going to come with us,” Adagio took a step forward, leaning her head back as she wiped at her eye. “and the… four of us are going to have a talk.”

“W-Where are-”

“Do you seriously- After the stunt you just pulled you’re lucky we aren’t dragging you back to the house by your goddamn nipples!” Aria shouted loudly as she cut Sunset off, slamming her arm against the wall, causing a powerful quake to run through it.

Sunset shuddered at the girl’s fury, shrinking down as she trembled. The pounding in her head grew as her emotions started to go on their own frenzied tear through her. She started to back further away, into a corner as she shook her head, her eyes focused on the floor, widening startlingly when she bumped into the wall, causing the girl to panic as she slid down onto the floor.

Watermelon.

Sunset froze, the whole world seemed to freeze as the scent of watermelon replaced everything. Sunset opened her eyes, her body no longer trembling as she looked down at the blue striped hair of the figure attempting to crush her in it’s embrace.

“Please…” was all Sonata Dusk said, her entire being trembling as she held onto Sunset in desperation, her voice just as empty as back in the cafe those weeks ago, yet it held a small, faint glimmer of hope.

Sunset felt everything crumble around her as her arms flew around Sonata, pulling her close as the amber skinned Equestrian bawled openly into the crook of the Sirens neck.

***

It had been an awkward ride in Adagio’s car, Sunset sitting in the back seat with Sonata as Adagio and Aria sat up front. Sonata seemed to be trying to hold back a herd of stampeding elephants as she tried her best not to launch herself around Sunset. Aria was pouting as she stared out of the windows, grumbling constantly as she crossed her arms over her chest. Adagio’s entire being was focused on the road, but Sunset noticed the pale yellow girl looking up regularly at the rear view mirror at her.

Sunset paused as she stood in front of the Siren’s Den, the house she had spent almost three months in, surrounded by monsters trying their best to be sisters. She felt herself being pushed from behind by Aria, Sonata wrapping herself around Sunset’s amber arm as she glared back at Aria. Adagio waited at the door, holding it open as she waited for the other three.

They made their way to the kitchen, Sunset looking around in shocked amazement at the state of half disrepair the house was in.

“Our apologies for the state of the house,” Aria spat venomously, not even looking towards Sunset as they rounded into the kitchen. “we’ve been too busy grieving ever since out sister died!”

“Shut up, Aria!” Sonata yelled back as she felt Sunset recoil harshly at the words of the other Siren. “Why do you keep attacking her!”

“She went and faked her death, Sonny!” Aria spun around, her eyes wild as she stared down Sonata. “She made it seem like she was gone, and here she was hiding from us! You tried to kill yourself because of her!”

“Like you were any better!” Sonata stormed over to the shorter girl, hefting Aria by the collar of her shirt. “You spent every night out getting drunk, or high, or getting in fights!”

“WOULD YOU TWO SHUT UP!” Adagio bellowed, the entire house shuddering at her fury as she threw the two Sirens away from one another. “She is alive, and for god's sake I will not let you two make her regret that!”

Adagio glowered at the two as she walked over to Sunset, the girl sobbing quietly as she wrapped her arms around herself further. “Please,” the Siren leader begged as she grabbed Sunset by the hands. “Please don’t let their outbursts muddle your feelings… We all missed you… So please… I beg of you… talk to us…”

Sunset nodded, sniffling weakly as she watched Adagio’s face melt in joy.

“Aria! Come here and help me get her up and to the table- Sonata, get everyone drinks.”

***

“Ummm… Do you still like lemonade?” Sonata asked softly, her tray having been emptied to one last, instantly familiar mug. Aria and Adagio both took small sips of their tea as they watched Sunset reach up and grab the last mug, smiling awkwardly as she thanked Sonata.

“So… Where should I start…?” Sunset asked, breaking the silence that blanketed the room.

The Sirens looked at one another, each looking like they were about to say something before freezing up. Eventually Adagio spoke up.

“Why didn’t you let us know you were alive?” she asked, sounding genuinely hurt.

“Because… ‘Cause I was lost…” Sunset frowned as she looked down at the cup in her grasp. “I didn’t know who I was… Was I Sunset Shimmer, or Fireside Glow…? How could I face anyone when I didn’t even know who I really was?”

“We could have helped you…” Sonata said softly, reaching out and resting a hand on the amber girl’s bandaged arm.

“For over twenty years, you three were myths to me.” Sunset looked up, gulping as she looked at the three Equestrians. “You were monsters who threatened to destroy my homeland. Then the Battle of the Bands happened, and you three almost destroyed my school.”

Three sets of lips grew thin as the Sirens looked away from Sunset in different ways.

“And then for three months you were my family. Spoiling me, taking care of me… loving me like one of your own… How could I face you three? Half of me is telling me to run away in terror and panic because I’m so close to you…”

Sunset watched as the three visibly recoiled, Sonata starting to cry softly as she shook harshly.

“But… like I told Mother Charity, the other half of me… She just wants to throw her arms around her sisters, to beg your forgiveness and say that I love you and I missed you…”

The Sirens shivered as they listened to Sunset’s admission, the three still focused on not looking at her. Slowly, as if dragging her head through a mile of tar, Sonata turned to look Sunset, followed after by the other two Sirens.

“To, um, shift the subject slightly… How did you three get your pendants back?” Sunset asked, motioning to the pendants resting in the chest of each of the Sirens, softly pulsing a menacing shade of red.

“We called in a favour.” Adagio said, smirking in a slightly predatory way. “Princess Celestia owed us, as she said.”

“And is that how you found me?”

“Ha! No, that’s cause of that big explosion of magic you did a few weeks back.” Aria gave a dark bark of laughter as she studied the girl. “You’ve been radiating it ever since.”

“How did you use all that magic?” Adagio asked, looking at Sunset curiously. “Gaia is quite barren of natural magic, so how did you manage to procure so much? And is it related to why you are positively radiating magic at the moment?”

“Well… maybe…” Sunset responded, pausing before letting out a small sigh. “Here, let me get these off.”

The Sirens watched as Sunset took off her hoodie, resting it on the back of her chair as she rolled up the right sleeve of her shirt before starting to unravel the haphazard bandaging running down the limb, revealing the deep crimson of the limb. Once she reached the wrist she pulled, forcing the last bit of bandage off her arm as she slowly pulled the leather glove off her hand. Sonata gasped as Sunset revealed her clawed hand, before reaching up and taking off her eye patch.

“This may be part of the reason why…” she said as she blinked her right eye rapidly, it’s blackness seeming to swirl in the light. “As you can see, my past still haunts me…”

“But… how…?” was the seemingly simultaneous inquiry from all three girls.

“Well… You all remember what I looked like on that day… in March…” Sunset started slowly, clenching and unclenching her clawed hand. “Or when you called Princess Celestia to this house… That… Daemon, that corruption was my curse to bear for trying to bend an Element of Harmony to my will… It almost consumed me fully, but… the memories of my time spent with you three, with Octavia and the others, you all saved me.”

“You used the corruption to survive…” Adagio said slowly, steepling her fingers. “And as a result you now have those mutations to your form.”

“Yup… “

“You know that makes no sense, right?”

“Heh, you’re telling me.” Sunset chuckled at Adagio’s comment, scratching the back of her head. She was surprised how easy it was suddenly to talk with them, before frowning as a previous comment came to mind, looking between Aria and Sonata. “Now… What were you two talking about? Did my disappearance really hurt you all that badly…?”

Sonata and Aria shifted around, obviously uneasy after Sunset’s question, though Aria was the first to talk. “Yeah, things got bad. We didn’t cope with your loss in the best of ways.”

“You should understand, dear.” Adagio drew Sunset’s attention back to her. “In our… six thousand or so years of experience, we have never had any sort of relationship like this before.”

“So why was I any different then?” Sunset asked, rubbing her hands across her thighs. “Why was I unique enough to cause this? Why did you three save me?”

“You can thank Sonata for us saving your life.” Aria chuckled darkly, her face a mix of emotions. “Me ‘n Dagi were all up for leaving you to rot in the snow, but Sonny here… She convinced us somehow- not only to call the ambulance but to take you in.”

“Well I appreciate it,” Sunset smiled briefly before frowning in shame. “Even if I did end up… well, you know… But that still doesn’t explain why.”

“I think Adagio should try and explain that…” Sonata said softly, motioning Sunset to shift her eyes over to the other Siren.

“The closest explanation that I can think of, is thanks to these two actually. It was after we found Sonata in the alley where- Wait, whos body was that? In the alleyway?” Adagio seemed to physically whiplash as she looked from Sonata to Sunset.

“Oh, her, right… Well, it seems every Equestrian has their own counterpart in this world, myself included. Sadly it seems mine shared a similar fate in regards to being shot, and sadly she did not have magic with which to save herself.” Sunset tried her best to keep her voice even and steady as she responded to to Adagio’s question, the Sirens each nodding sadly in response. “Now, as you were saying?”

“...For as long as we can possibly remember, the three of us have fed on negative emotion, used it to grow to great power. Even here, while magic is near non existent, we could feed and use our magics. But it seems that your stories of our past in Equestria were wrong.” Adagio brought her hands onto the table, clasping them as she took a breath. “Our closest assumption is that the negative emotions that we have fed on were not actually nourishment for us, but rather more akin to the drugs of this world…”

“So what you're saying is…?” Sunset shook her head slightly, shrugging her shoulders as she looked at the Siren with a confused look on her face.

“Ever since our pendants were destroyed we have been changing. Or rather, sobering may be the correct term. We have not had to feed on negative emotions, and while we were unhappy at first, we slowly changed. That is to say we have fully sobered up, as these Humans would say.”

The room was quiet, the Sirens sitting and watching Sunset as the girl slowly blinked her eyes, before giving a small laugh and rubbing her face in her palms. “So what you are saying is that the three of you are just massive drug addicts? Seriously!? That’s just as weak as why I have magic!”

“Tell us about it.” Adagio chuckled in turn, the other two Sirens adding their own songlike giggles. “Maybe it’s more, maybe it’s less? We don’t care, really. To be honest… Maybe… Maybe it was for the best? Losing our pendants I mean. These things, well… They aren’t the same.”

“Have you told anyone else that you were searching for me? Or that you found me?” Sunset asked, a sheepish grin coming to her face.

“The Princess’ in Equestria know, but that is all.” Adagio said, nodding slightly. “And Principal Cadance is probably wondering where the hell we are right now to be honest.”

“Did you forget to text her?” Aria asked, whipping out her phone as she started to tap away at it. “Here, I’ll do it.”

“No, you won’t!” Adagio said, reaching over and stealing the phone from her sister. “The last thing we need is for you to blabber something out of line. Can’t you see that she’s still iffy about this whole being found thing?”

“I would prefer if you kept it quiet…” Sunset frowned apologetically, bowing her head slightly. “At least… At least for a little while…”

“Umm… I gotta questions for you…” Sonata said, shifting around in her seat as she looked up at Sunset. “Um… Two, actually- Um! What… What do we call you?”

“Call me…? What do you… mean… Oh…” Sunset slowly shifted from confusion, to understanding, to sorrow. “That, uh… goes back to why I didn’t call you…”

“Then… Are you coming back to us…?” Sunset watched as Sonata’s face stretched into an impossibly hopeful smile, the other two Sirens giving uneasy looks of a similar nature.

“I… I…” the Sirens froze as they heard the trepidation pouring from Sunset’s voice, the uncertainty in her every word as she looked down at her hands, sighing with exhaustion. “The way I see it, I can go back to that House, and live a life alone, or come back here again and live with the three of you…”

“And I don’t know about the three of you, but my life has never been better than when I had three sisters to share it with.”

***

“So yeah… I guess I just wanted to let you know what is happening.” Sunset gave a forced smile as she felt herself being pulled from side to side by a still bubbly Sonata, the girl had not released Sunset from her grip ever since she said she was going back to the Siren’s Den

“Well, I do appreciate the heads up.” Mother Charity chuckled as she watched Sunset reach out and pet the top of Sonata’s head. “And it seems like I was right about them wanting you back.”

“Yeah, but you weren’t right about one thing.” Sunset sneered as she pulled Sonata up, the girl deciding to let go only for a moment to allow so. “It took a lot of apologizing to get them to finally say they forgive me.”

“Yes well consider you forgave us for all of our past actions-”

“Which you still don’t regret doing, keep in mind.” Sunset chuckled as she cut off Adagio, the lead Siren smiling as she rolled her eyes.

“No, we do not regret causing your species to continuously kill itself. But you forgave us for that, so the least we could do is forgive you for needing a vacation after all that has happened.”

“Well, if your a friend- no, family, of Sunset Shimmer, than you are welcome in my House.” Mother Charity smiled as she looked at the four sisters, pausing as a sad look overtook her features. “I assume this is goodbye then, Sunset?”

“Think of it as me moving out.” Sunset smiled warmly as she regarded the woman that had done so much for her. “I’m still coming around to help out the kids with their studies, though I don’t know about taking any clients…”

“You can say that again.” Aria said, leaning forward as she rested a hand on her sister’s should protectively. “If anyone ever wants to get that close to you again they’re gonna have to talk to me first.”

“As adorable as it is seeing you trying to play mommy, Aria, it’s just not your role in our family.” Adagio said, flicking her crude sister on the nose before turning and hefting the suitcase on floor up onto Mother Charity’s desk, a small envelope taped to the front. “Now, I know you run a clandestine organization here, so funding must be gained from rather… unique avenues. So as a token of good faith, for taking care of our dear sister for all these years, and as apologies for taking your best hostess, I figured the least we could do is leave proper tribute. The money should cover any and all renovations to the house, and the letter there lists all the contact info for companies well versed in doing work for this kind of place, though just remember to tell them you are a friend of Miss Dazzle.”

“Come oooooon!” Sonata whined adorably from Sunset’s side. “We still haven’t shown her the narwhal room!”

“That is a lot of money.” Mother Charity said simply as she flipped open the massive briefcase. “Though I’m guessing this is rather insignificant for ones as old as you.”

Adagio merely gave a look that only she could give, before turning around and wrapping an arm around Sunset and starting to drag her towards the door, Sonata helping as Aria gave a small bark of rather colourful language in her frenzy to catch up and get her own part of Sunset.

Addendum

Author's Note

Hey all, just doing what I normally do and post some little tidbits for stuff relating to the story~

The list of cast members here were not all used, and was just a rough guideline for where students were grouped and such, but the most important part is the timeline! You all get to see the timeline for when things occur in relation to one another!

Just wanted to post this stuff so I could work on clearing out my Google Docs so I can start working on other stuffs~ ^^

Nyhll~

Addendum

Cast

CHS

Faculty

Principal Celestia

Vice Principal Luna

Nurse Redheart

Cherilee

Chrysalis

Rainbooms

Rarity

Applejack

Rainbow Dash

Pinkie Pie

Fluttershy

Orchestra Group

Octavia Melody

Vinyl Scratch

Lyra Heartstrings

Bon Bon

Aggressive Students

Diamond Tiara

Silver Spoon

Fido

Rover

Spot

Gilda

Ember

Spitfire

Soarin

Fleetfoot

Non Committal Students

Trixie

Flash Sentry

Snips

Snails

Derpy

CPA

Faculty

Principal Cinch

Secretary Roz

Secretary Ball

Mr. Crasher Wave - Advanced Math

Mrs. Water Melon - Home Ec

Ms. Tart Lime - Advanced Social Studies

Mr. Sombra - Gym

Mrs. Hazy Storm - Advanced English

Mr. Crystalline Beaker - Advanced Chemistry

Shadowbolts

Indigo Zap

Sunny Flare

Lemon Zest

Sour Sweet

Sugar Coat

Sirens

Sonata Dusk

Aria Blaze

Adagio Dazzle

Students

Jet Set

Upper Crust

Fleur Dis Lee* Not on team

Suri Polomare

Trenderhoof

Neon Light

Royal Pin

Sparkle Family

Sci-Twi

Twilight Velvet

Night Light

Dean Cadence

Shining Armour

Sunset Schedule

First Period - Advanced Math, Crasher Wave + Sci Twi
Second Period - Home Ec, Mrs. Water Melon + Sonata + Sour Sweet
Third Period - Advanced Social Studies, Ms. Tart Lime + Sunny Flare + Adagio Dazzle
Lunch, all
Fourth Period - Gym, Mr. Sombra + Indigo Zap + Aria Blze
Fifth Period - Advanced English, Mrs. Hazy Storm + Lemon Zest
Sixth Period - Advanced Chemistry, Mr. Beaker + Sugarcoat

Prologue: Friday December 19

Chapter 1: Saturday December 20

Chapter 2: Monday December 22

Sidestep 1: Monday December 22

Sidestep 2: Wednesday December 24

Chapter 3: Wednesday December 24

Sidestep 3: Wednesday December 24

Sidestep 4: Wednesday December 24

Chapter 4: Thursday December 25

Chapter 5: Saturday December 27

Sidestep 5: Saturday December 27

Sidestep 6: Sunday December 28

Chapter 6: Sunday December 28

Sidestep 7: Wednesday December 31, Friday January 2, Saturday January 3

Chapter 7: Monday January 5

Chapter 8: Tuesday January 6

Sidestep 8: Tuesday January 6

Chapter 9: Wednesday January 7, Thursday January 8

Sidestep 9: Sunday January 11

Chapter 10: Sunday January 11

Chapter 11: Sunday January 12 > Monday January 12

Sidestep 10: Monday January 12

Sidestep 11: Monday January 12

Chapter 12: Tuesday January 13 > Friday January 16

Sidestep 12: Thursday January 22

Sidestep 13: Monday January 26

Chapter 13: Friday February 6

Sidestep 14: Friday February 13

Sidestep 15: Saturday February 14 > Friday March 6

Chapter 14: Saturday March 7 8:26am

Chapter 15: Saturday March 7 9:03am

Chapter 16: Saturday March 7 11:37am

Chapter 17: Saturday March 7 12:14pm

Chapter 18: Saturday March 7 1:02pm

Chapter 19: Saturday March 7 1:32PM > Monday March 9

Sidestep 16: Saturday March 7

Chapter 20: Saturday March 7 + Flashbacks

Sidestep 17: Saturday March 7

Chapter 21: Saturday March 7 + Flashbacks

Chapter 22: Tuesday March 10 > Thursday March 12

Sidestep 18: Friday March 13

Chapter 23: Monday March 16 > Saturday March 21

Chapter 24: Monday March 23 > Saturday March 28

Sidestep 19: Saturday March 28 + Flashbacks

Chapter 25: Thursday April 2 > Monday April 6

Prologue

Drip…

Drip…

One rotation.

Drip…

Blink…

Drip…

Two rotations.

The aquamarine orbs absentmindedly tracked the lazy spinning of the fan blades, their irises remaining as still as their owner. The figure remained lying down, her body covered by the downy sheets encasing her. Her left arm, encased in plaster and wrap sat across her stomach, a dull tempest of pain buzzing through her mind like a swarm of chattering insects.

A shrill breeze carried through the thin gap of the window’s defenses, pleasantly embracing the girl before dissipating with a silent murmur. Her eyes, the glassy orbs refusing to move from their vigil of the ceiling fan, blinked once more, allowing the girl to momentarily relieve herself of the endless duty of guarding that fan. When her eyes opened next, they were peering to the side, her bandaged ear catching the sound of something sliding smoothly, as silent as a snake through the grass.

Tip.

Tap.

Tip.

Tap.

Precise, careful, and delicately measured steps echoed in the vast silence of the room, the pall of tranquility before dispersed by the waves of announcement. The noise slowly grew closer, but remained hidden around the corner of the wall, her eyes doing their best to find out if it was friend or foe about to confront her.

“Ah, you’re awake!”

Friend, it appeared, judging by the warm smile and dulcet tones playing across her half muffled ears.

“I was begin to worry that you wouldn’t wake up until after I left for the day.” the woman said, smiling down at the bedridden figure.

“I do hope that I didn’t wake you, dear. I am just here to check your vitals, but seeing as you are awake, maybe we could have a quick talk?” the greenish-blue tint of the woman’s clothing contrasted with the cream machinery she stood before, her lithe back turned towards the girl as she moved her arms around in front of her, a scratching sound filling the air.

“All things considered…” the woman started, turning around to once again loom over the girl laying in the bed, studying her intently. “You seem to be doing well. How do you feel?”

The girl's shoulders rose up ever so slightly, quivered for a moment, then returned to their previous position.

“I expected as much.” the woman said with a knowing smile, grabbing a chair that rested beside the bed and bringing it to rest right in front of the bed. “Now an easier question to answer. When you were brought in you were lacking any sort of ID, so I guess the first thing I have to ask is your name, sweetie.”

Silence. A look, a stare boring through the woman ahead of her. The moment passed.

Then another.

And finally a third.

Before the fourth could join it’s comrades in death, the girl cracked open her worn lips, a small, minute hole leading it’s way to her mouth, growing ever wider.

“I don’t know.”

***

“So she doesn’t remember anything, huh?”

“I can’t say I’m too shocked in all honesty, given that bump on her head“

“Bump on her head? What about the rest of her?”

“I wouldn't be surprised if the trauma of whatever happened to her is also at play here.”

“Did she show any signs of it being anterograde?”

“Not that I could tell, but I didn’t spend much time with her, so I had no real way to confirm.”

“We can at least all but confirm retrograde, what about dissociative?”

“At this point? Really?”

“What’s wrong with me checking?”

“It’s like putting a kettle on to boil and instantly asking if it is hot enough yet! We won’t know until tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Her MRI was booked, right?”

“Yes. And I made sure to get you the “good” one.”

“Heh. You never cease to amaze with how well you know me.”

“Someone has to, since you seem to be useless by yourself.”

“You wound me! Was it not I who performed the surgery on our dear Jane Doe? I put well over a hundred stitches into her myself, as well as setting that ghastly break in her arm.”

“And you set her fractured kneecap, blah blah blah. Are you done tooting your own horn yet?”

“Fine. Just make sure to be here early with me so we can…”

***

“Well, I think it is safe to say that we shouldn’t try feeding you anything with meat again any time soon.” the nurse said as she finished bundling up the bile soaked sheets.

“Sorry about that…” the girl groaned from the nearby washroom, the door open to allow her delicate voice to carry itself towards the nurse.

“Don’t you apologize dear! We didn’t know that you’d react like that.”

“Exactly…” came the muttered response before the girl once again took a mouthful of water from the bottle beside her, swishing it around her mouth in a vain attempt to rid her taste buds of both the taste of meat, as well as her bodies response to said taste.

“Well, I think for now we should assume that you are vegetarian, given your reaction to meat.” the nurse called out as she walked towards the doorway to the girls hospital room, depositing the soiled sheets in the wheeled laundry hamper just outside the room.

“Works for me…” the girl spat out the last bit of water, awkwardly disengaging herself from the toilet but remained lamely leaning on her right side.

“Here, let’s get you up.” the girl looked up as she felt the nurse gently pat the girl on the back, nodding as she felt the nurse move to wrap in her arms.

It was an extremely awkward endeavor, the ordeal of getting the patient to her feet allowing the hands of the clock meet, the bell from the hospital announcing yet another hour starting.

“Thank you.” the girl said, sighing as she sat down on the edge of her sheet less bed.

“Don’t worry, this sort-” the nurse was cut off by a set of knocks ringing from the door, cutting through the still air of the room.

“Excuse me, but there is a guest here to visit.” a third voice called into the room, the sound of the door sliding open.

“Are you fine having a guest?” inquired the nurse, turning to look at the girl, who shrugged before giving a short nod, earning a smile from the nurse as she rose to her feet and headed towards the room’s entrance.

“Oh, so good to see you again dear!” the girl eavesdropped as best she could with bandaging covering one ear. “I do apologize for the smell, we just found out that our girl here is a vegetarian.”

The sound of the door closing, combined with the footsteps of the guest and her nurse, muffled into one another as they reached the girl’s ears.

“Alright dear, this nice woman here was one of the people who found you the other night.” the nurse said, introducing the newcomer. She was taller than the nurse, her cerise skin framed by a cavalcade of vibrant colours. Her light purple eyes conveyed both joy to see the girl up and sadness at the state she was in.

“This is Mi Amor-”

“Cadence is fine.” the woman said with a knowing titter, smiling at the nurse.

“Thank you…” she said, the edges of her mouth turning up as she tried to smile as best she could.

“I’m just glad to see you awake, dear.” Cadence said as she moved and sat on the bed’s edge to the side of the girl. “You weren’t in the best state that night.”

The girl gave a self conscious chuckle as her fingers played with the strands of her fire and gold hair.

“I think we are all glad to see you awake and more or less lively.” the nurse said, grabbing a chair and sitting in front of the pair.

“I just wish my memory would be coming back as fast…” the girl said, sighing as she rested her arms on her lap. Cadence spared a questioning look at the nurse as she patted the girl’s back softly.

“She’s suffering from amnesia.” the nurse explained gently. “We can cross off anterograde PTA, but we are unsure if it is retrograde or dissociative.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Cadence consoled, gently embracing the sombre girl. “Has her family stopped by yet?” The girl sank down at that comment.

“Not yet…” the nurse said quietly, reaching out and patting the girl’s good leg softly. Cadence’s face fell, grabbing the girl tighter.

“I’m sure they are just out of town or something…” she said, trying to convince herself as much as the poor girl she held onto.

“We have contacted the police, and let them know about her, in case a missing person report comes in matching her appearance.” the nurse added. “Regardless we will be here for her for as long as she needs.”

Sidestep 1

A group of six figures sat quietly around a nondescript table, in a not entirely unique cafe. Most of them sat there, heads down, only occasionally gaining enough bravery to steal a look up at the sixth figure, who rested their head deeply into their delicate hands, their elbows threatening to bore through the mahogany table they loitered around.

Silence was the order from the menu, the dreadful pall of existence wrapping them all in it’s nihilistic embrace as faint light struggled to stream from the overhead lights. The curtains had been drawn, the sign on the door flipped to closed, but that didn’t stop the odd person from trying to enter the normally opened business in vain hopes of finally fulfilling their caffeine and/or sugar addictions.

“I don’t know where to begin.” said the sixth figure, their head unmoving from the deadened embrace of their clenched digits. Their head slowly lifted up, the bags under their eyes only adding to the exhausted breaths of air that left the exasperated individual.

“I left her in the care of you five, to teach her the Friendship of Magic, and what do I have to show for it? I understand the Sirens maybe being why you were all so cold to her during the Battle of the Bands, but this?”

None of the other five figures even tried to look up at the sixth, each of them looking down at their legs in solemn mortification.

“She’s missing. She could be dead for all I know! And you five, her very friends, the very ones she was calling her family! You all turned your backs on her.” the figure looked around at the group gathered before her.

“You are all lucky that I’m the same as you while I’m here. Otherwise… Otherwise I wouldn’t be accountable for what I would do…”

The sounds of feet scuffling against the freshly cared for linoleum was all the figure received in response.

“Not only does she not have her journal, but she also doesn’t have her… whatever you call these small rectangular things. None of you even know where she lives. Have you even put out notice that she may be missing?” the figure's arms shot out, matching the exasperation in their voice.

“No?” they said when they received no response from the other five before them. “Are you serious right now!? For- Well!? Don’t just sit there! Get to work! We have to find her!”

***

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” asked the second figure, looking worriedly at the first who had torn down a rather colourful flyer. “I mean… You’ve led us for… well, forever, but things have changed! We don’t have to use the magic anymore! People like us because of who we are! We-”

“We do.” responded the first succinctly, stuffing the flyer with what appeared to be a beaming face into their bag. “You were the one who somehow convinced us to not only go back there, but to take care of her. We can use her; we can get revenge on those primitives that disrupted our plans. We may never rule this pathetic world, but that doesn’t mean we can’t get some satisfaction from their downfalls.”

The second figure sadly nodded, before digging around in their pocket and pulling out a phone, clicking the power button to reveal a sound asleep girl with crimson and gold hair in the loving embrace of another.

Sidestep 2

"Hello?" came the voice from the other side of phone. It was rather rough sounding, an annoyed yet curious tone to it. Adagio groaned internally as she realized who's number it was.

"Hello, Ms. Rainbow Dash. I found your flyer looking for information about-"

"Who is this? Your voice sounds familiar..." Rainbow Dash said, obviously pondering the thought.

"Who is it Rainbow?" came a second, more refined sounding voice, rather nearby given the volume of it.

"Haaaa..." Adagio rubbed the bridge of her nose firmly. "Look, just put me on speaker phone, alright?"

"Hey! Your not the boss of me!" Rainbow shot back, only to be silenced by Adagio.

"Please? I don't have all day."

"Hey! It's one'a them Sirens!" came a third voice, an obvious country accent dripping heavy from it. Obviously Rainbow had just put them on speakerphone.

"Hey, you're right! How'd you get my number!"

"From one of those sheets you've plastered all over town, numbnuts." Aria growled darkly before Adagio could even speak.

"Aria, sit." commanded Adagio in an exhausted manner before turning her attention back to the phone. "Look, I was told to call this number if I had information about one Sunset Shimmer." Murmurs broke out on the other end before Rainbow came back on.

"What have you done with Sunset, monsters!"

"Hey! Who are you calling monsters!" Sonata shouted, angrily approaching the phone in Adagio's grasp. "Where were you when-"

"Sonata, sit. I do agree with her, however. What have my sisters and I done to receive such a verbal attack this time?" Adagio asked incredulously.

"You really have to ask that after what you three did at the Battle of the Bands?" Rainbow asked, her anger seeping through the phone.

"Hm, sounds to me like you girls don't want to hear about who you're looking for. You know, the one who saved your sorry asses at that event?" Adagio added. "Very well. You shall not be hearing from us again."

"Wait!"

Adagio's thumb paused overtop of the end call icon on her phone.

"Oh, hello Princess." She said with a smirk. "Whatever are you doing here?"

"Stow it, Adagio. I've had enough issues these last weeks because of these five." Adagio was taken aback by how upset the Princess sounded. "Now tell me, what do you know about Sunset."

Adagio paused for a minute, looking over at her two sisters who gave her noncommittal looks in response.

"Two days from now, Ponyville Commons, Eight AM sharp."

***

"So tell me, Princess, how is Equestria doing?" Adagio asked, her body language portraying a spider talking to the prey in her web. "It has been ever so long since me and my sisters have seen it."

"Why you-" Rainbow started to dash forward, only to be blocked by Princess Twilight.

"Where is she?" Princess Twilight asked simply. She looked tired. Tired and beaten and at wits end judging by the bags under her eyes and the mess of her hair. Uet her eyes held a fire to them.

"Oh, I could certainly tell you..." Adagio said, suddenly gaining interest in the nails on her hand, before grinning over at the six girls in front of her. All of them were a mess. "But I want to learn something first."

Twilight stood there defiantly, her face a stony visage of silence, before she nodded her head slowly, eyes unblinking as they watched Adagio. The other five girls looked like they wanted to disagree, but held their tongues. Fear, Adagio thought, recognizing their states of mind.

"What do you know about what happened to her?" Adagio asked simply, crossing her arms as she studied them.

"She was scapegoated and attacked by students. Now where is she." the Princess responded.

"Ah, ah, ah." Adagio waggled a finger dismissively. "There had to be more to it than that, but I suppose I owe you an answer of some sort. Tit for tat and all. Sonata, tell them."

"She's safe at our home resting." The normally cheery girl spat out as she reluctantly trudged forward, earning gasps from the gathered Rainbooms.

"Why is she with you guys!"

"Give her back!"

"Can we-"

"Shut up!" Twilight screamed, not even looking back at the girls behind her. “What more do you want to know? CHS has been the target of what I am told is “Cyber-Bullying”, and everyone decided it was Sunset on the flimsiest bucking evidence! She begged them to believe her and they didn’t listen! And when she tried to talk to them the other day they stole her journal and sent her away. Now we don’t bucking know where she is, but supposedly you girls do.”

The other two sirens looked to their leader as Twilight finished her bitter rant, Adagio unmoving during the whole ordeal, until she started laughing. It started soft, yet empty, hollow of any emotion, reaching a crescendo of shrill howling as the Rainbooms backed away.

“Please… Please tell me you are lying dear Princess.” Adagio managed to bark out between gasps of breath. “Please tell me you and your friends didn’t throw her away after she saved your sorry asses!”

Aria’s face started to shift into a rather malicious grin, followed by chuckle emanating from her mouth, slowly matching Adagio’s own.

Sonata blanched as she started to put the pieces together, slowly backstepping and shaking her head, mumbling under her breath.

Adagio finally calmed down, wiping away her chilly tears, the last few giggles escaping from her mouth as she straightened, a maniac look beaming at the gather girls.

“I’m not sure I want to tell you now, to be honest. You all drove her to a dark point judging by the state we found her in. Maybe even darker if what I suspect is true.”

The Rainbooms at looked at Adagio in shock, muttering amongst one another as they tried to figure out what it was that the Siren meant.

“I want to see her.” Princess Twilight said, taking a step forward.

“She wouldn’t even recognize you right now!” Sonata shouted, running forward and grabbing Twilight by the arms, shaking the girl as tears streamed down her face.

“Hey! Let go of her!” Rainbow shouted, running forward and trying to separate the two, only to go flying back as Sonata delivered a well aimed palm to the girl’s nose, as evident by the blood starting to stream down it.

“Why’n tarnation would ya do that!” Applejack shouted, running forward and trying to stem the slow oozing of blood from the athlete’s nose.

“Because she’s at home with no memories and half her body wrapped up in casts because of you monsters!” she blubbered out, holding onto Twilight and weakly beating a fist against the girl’s shoulder. “She risked everything for you and that’s the thanks she gets!? Two destroyed limbs and potentially permanent amnesia!?”

Shocked gasps rose out of the Rainbooms at Sonata’s teary announcement, the evil glint in the pinpricks that were Adagio’s eyes grew ever more prominent.

“You see!? Maybe it is best that we take care of her after all! It seems you were the reason she ended up with us!” she cried, harsh laughter once again coming forth.

“C’mon, Sonny. Let go of the statue here.” Aria said, grinning maliciously as she pried her sister off of the form of Princess Twilight, frozen in shock and abstract horror.

“She saved us!” Sonata wailed as she walked away. “She saved you monsters and she saved us from ourselves!”

Princess Twilight stood there, watching as the Sirens slowly making their way back to their car. She remained there even as she heard Rainbow Dash get helped to her feet, the teen cursing wildly the whole time.

“C’mon, Princess, we should-”

“Get your hands off of me, traitor.” Twilight warned Applejack coldly, the teens hand shooting back with it’s owner as the Princess of Friendship slowly turned around, fury and brimstone in her fury filled gaze. “Each and every one of you… Traitors. I trusted you. I trusted you all to show Sunset Shimmer the magic of Friendship. And you failed.”

The five girls shuddered in terror as the second shortest girl amongst them stalked towards them, fire seeming to pool around her eyes.

“Give. It. To. Me.” she commanded, hand out stretched.

“Wh-what are-”

“GIVE IT TO ME! Give me her journal! None of you deserve it, and maybe, just maybe, those three will actually be able to help Sunset!” Twilight screamed at the cowering teens. Applejack rushed to rummage around in her knapsack, quickly pulling out a book covered with a dual toned sun and handing it to the furious girl, hands shaking the whole way.

“A-are ya sure, Tw-”

The teen ripped the book from the farmer’s hand without a second look and raced after the Sirens, hair flailing behind her.

***

“Wait! Please, wait!”

The Sirens stopped when they heard Princess Twilight’s voice, the three turning around under the gateway to the park towards the approaching girl. The single approaching girl.

“Please…” Twilight huffed, doubling over and panting wildly as she shoved a book towards them. “Please… keep hold… of this… I beg you… let me know… how she is…”

Adagio reached down and grabbed the book, taking in the familiar colours of the dual toned sun on its cover. She looked at the heaving Princess coldly, studying the desperate features.

“Fine. You alone gave her a chance, and seem to be trying to help.” Adagio said before pulling out her keys and unlocking her running car. “Get in, we’ll drop you off at the portal.”

Chapter 11

“So you honestly want me to believe that Sonata was the one who picked the lock?” Fireside said as she looked up at Aria in the passenger seat, a knowing smirk slowly spreading across her face.

“Um, yes?” Aria shifted around so she could look back at the girl, flashing an annoyed look when she saw her sister’s grin. “I’m being serious here, Glow! Sonata’s the one who picked the lock!”

“Is Aria telling the truth, Sona?” Fireside asked as she leaned over and bumped her head against Sonata’s, the pale blue girl cuddling in close to the amber skinned girl.

“Damn it, Sonny! You better tell her the fucking truth!”

“As adorable as it is to watch Aria try to dance around the truth, I have a question that I’d like you to answer, Fireside.” Adagio’s eyes flicked up to the rearview mirror, taking in the sight of Fireside laughing as she ruffled the top of Sonata’s head.

“Oh? What is it, Addy?” Fireside chuckled as Sonata stuck her tongue out at the amber skinned girl.

“What was with that comment about the four of us being from a world populated by talking horses?” the car came to a stop at the crimson light, allowing Adagio to join Aria in looking back at the two girls sitting in the back seat, a bemused look on her features.

“That?” Fireside gave a small laugh as she pulled Sonata close. “I dunno, honestly. Maybe it was because of those videos? Like, they all had horse ears and long ponytails, three of them even had wings!”

“Yeah, I definitely don’t remember that happening.” Aria rolled her eyes as she nudged Adagio gently. “If they were horses what would that make us?”

“Hmmm…” Fireside paused and stroked her chin for a moment, before erupting into a fit of giggles. “I got it! Hippocamps! I could totally see the three of you as hippocamps!”

“Seriously…?” Adagio gave a very dead look before turning back around and returning to the wheel. “And what would that make you?”

“Oh! A unicorn! You know, a horse with a horn! Andandand! And I use it to cast magic!” Fireside’s face started to reddened from lack of air thanks to her constant laughter, the girl doubling over and starting to cough.

“Wouldn’t that be something.” Aria said, giving Adagio a worried look as she returned to her seat, shifting around in it unsteadily.

“Are you alright?” Sonata whispered carefully to Fireside, leaning in close to the gasping girl.

“Yeah…” Fireside replied, finally catching her breath as she looked across at the pale blue girl, smile etched across her face. “Yeah, I’m fine, Sona. Er… what’s with the look?”

“Are you sure you’re feeling okay? Did that bump on your head from that fall do something?” Sonata’s inquisitive magenta eyes seemed to be drilling into Fireside, the girl shifting around, feeling slightly uneasy.

“Yeah, I am.”

“Then why would you bring up those things?”

“What things?” Fireside looked carefully at Sonata, a look of bemusement spreading across her visage. “Do you mean that horse comment? It was just a joke, Sona, honest! Why does it matter so much? Could it be we are aliens from another world inhabited by talking horses and mythological beings?”

“That’d be something if we were, right?” Sonata gave one of her patented smiles as she looked at Fireside, the car returning to motion as the four sisters made their way home.

***

The rest of the day passed without much more action, but Fireside made sure to text Octavia and her other three friends to make sure nothing bad had happened to them. She paused after putting her phone done on the edge of the kitchen island, looking over at Sonata as the girl continued to work on the nights supper.

“A stirfry, huh?” Fireside said as she walked over to observe her sister in what seemed to be her natural element. “Are you sure you three are going to be fine without some sort of meat in there?”

“It’s not like we can’t skip meat every once in a while, silly!” Sonata said as she returned the large black wok to the stovetop, turning about and booping her the nose of her sister delicately. “What do you think we are? Sharks?”

“Ha! You’d definitely be a blue shark! Those things look so adorable!” Fireside let out a small bark of laughter, only to have it increase when she noticed Sonata starting to blush. “See! Your blushing at the mere mention of it!”

“Well what about Adagio and Aria, then? Or yourself even!” Sonata waved her spatula between the two of them, hoping to distract Fireside continuing on with her rant.

“Well Aria is simple! She’d be a hammerhead!” Fireside chuckled as as leaned back against the counter, raising her hand to her chin in thought. “She definitely seem the type of person to just ram through the obstacles in front of her.”

“Oh that’s nice!” the pigtail wearing girl shouted out as she entered the kitchen, wiping away the last of the oil stains on her face with a well used rag. “I feel insulted, Glow, that you think so little of me!”

“Well if it makes you feel any worse, Addy would obviously be a megalodon, seeing as she seems to always be in charge, no matter where she is.” Fireside laughed as Aria flipped her off, the purple girl heading over to the sink to clean her hands.

“I would hope that it was not a jab at my weight.” Adagio announced her presence just as Aria started the water flowing into the kitchen sink, the puffy mass of orange curls following the girl diligently.

“I couldn’t make a jab at your weight, Addy.” Fireside winked playfully as her smile widened. “Your hips would stop me before I could get to you.”

Howls of hyena-like laughter exploded from Aria as the girl spun around to point a finger at Adagio, the girl doubling over as she slapped a hand against her jeans. Sonata returned to cooking as she struggled to try and hide her own giggles of amusement, tears starting to build in her eyes as her cheeks continued to swell larger. Fireside just shot finger guns at her sister, her thumbs moving up and down in time with the rise and fall of her eyebrows and the winking of her eye.

“Well what would that make you, then?” Adagio scowled playfully as she walked over towards the amber girl, purposefully swaying her abundant hips more than usual, only to stop in front of Fireside and deliver a punishing hip check.

“S-simple!” Fireside choked out, holding onto her lower abdomen as she reeled against the counter. “A tiger shark! But, like, with a cool stripe pattern like my hair!”

“Ohmygod!” Sonata squealed as she spun about and grabbed hold of her sister, nuzzling against the taller girl’s cheek. “You would be totally adorable!!!”

“I think badass would be a more proper description…” Fireside muttered as she rolled her eyes, but not before giving the girl a tight hug and returning her to her cooking.

“You know, I always thought that narwhals were cute, y’know?” Sonata pondered as she started to stir around the rice and veggies in the wok. “In, like, a really derpy way, right? They seem like they should totally be royalty right!”

“They’re pretty much the unicorn of the ocean, more or less.” agreed Fireside, the girl nodding slightly before winking at Adagio as the girl moved towards the fridge.

“Yeah, but, like, derpy!” Sonata spun around, a large glob of rice, sauce, and veggie flinging itself from the wok in her grasp and towards Adagio, only to splat lewdly against the face of the fridge.

“So what you’re saying, then,” Adagio turned around, a half amused, half annoyed look on her face. “Is that you’re a narwhal?”

“Nuh uh!” Sonata stuck her tongue out at the more mature sister. “You’re a narwhal!”

***

“Adagioooo…!” Sonata whined as the four girls got out of the head sisters car, her awkward movements were jerky and slow. “Why did you spank me so haaaaard…?”

Adagio sighed, rubbing her face in her her hand as she shut the driver side door, giving the key fob in her hand a press and receiving a small series of beeps from the vehicle in response.

Aria was too busy cackling to close her door, the purple girl doubling over as she tried to catch her breath in between fits of howling laughter while leaning against the passenger side of car’s hood.

Fireside merely rolled her eyes as she leaned forward to close her sister’s door after shutting her own, before making her way around to the otherside of the car to assist Sonata.

“C’mon, Sona.” Fireside said to the girl as she gently patted Sonata across her back. “Why don’t I carry you to home room? Would that make you feel better?”

“Can you carry me like a princess!” the girl squealed as she spun around to face Fireside, seemingly not injured or sore at all as she stared with puppy dog eyes that were just brimming with hope.

Fireside chuckled before snapping forward like a viper and hoisting her sister up in her arms, the girl squeeking with giggles and laughter as she wrapped an arm around the back of Fireside’s neck, her legs dangling off the crook of the taller girl’s elbow.

“Must you really pamper her so much?” Adagio groaned as she watched the event happen, facepalming even harder as an embarrassed blush started to build on her face.

“Hey now,” Fireside shot back, giving a playful smirk as she looked down at her sister. “I wasn’t the one who decided to use a wooden spoon last night, Adagio.”

“Yeah!” Sonata stuck her tongue out at the mass of orange curls before erupting into more laughter as Fireside started carrying her towards the entrance of the school.

“Come on, you two!” she called back over her shoulder, turning around slightly. “You don’t want to be late, right?”

Adagio and Aria started to plod after their sisters, the two of them grumbling and Adagio thanking whatever god or gods there were in this world that no one was around to overhear their earlier conversation.

They caught up to Fireside and Sonata upon leaving the school’s student parking lot, the giggling pair of girls having stopped at the gateway into the school grounds as they waited for their lagging sisters.

“So, anyone got anything special for today?” Fireside asked as the quartet slowly melded into the stream of other students making their way towards the large, imposing academy. Students along the way paused when they realized Fireside was carrying her sister, some of them whispering to to each other behind the amber girl’s back, only to stop when Aria turned around and growled at them.

“Tests, quizzes, and more prep for all of the exams at the end of the month.” Aria groaned as she returned to facing forward having just finished growling away another group of whispering students.

“Tell me about it…” Adagio sighed as she grabbed the door for her sisters, nodding to each as they made their way into the warm confines of the school. “I feel bad for Fireside, to be totally honest.”

“Really? Why?” the girl looked at her sister’s, mock pain spread across her face.

“Well you diiid kinda just show up at, like, major exam time.” Sonata said, poking the girl’s cheek. “And you weren’t here for anything that we covered.”

“Yeah, but I already seem to know all of it.” Fireside chuckled as she poked Sonata back. “I’m actually really looking forward to these tests, if I can be totally honest.”

“Wow.” Fireside paused as she looked back at Aria, the girl smirking as she shook her head. “You sound just like Sparkle.”

“What? Tests are fun!”

“Well you seem to be getting desert from the cafeteria constantly so I think you may be just a little bit biased.” Adagio said, smiling as Fireside rolled her eyes, unable to keep a smile from coming to her face.

“What can I say, Twilight keeps turning them down.” she shrugged as she returned to carrying Sonata through the school and towards their shared homeroom.

“I honestly miss the fact that she used to share them with us.” Aria said, a glum look flashing over her face for a moment.

“More like you mooched them off of her.” Fireside said, hip checking her sister playfully, forcing Aria to spin around to avoid running into other students.

“Eh hem. May I talk with you for a moment, Miss Glow.”

The four sisters all paused and turned in perfect synchronization, stopping when they saw just who it was that was addressing them. She was a tall, pale woman with hair consisting of a variety of different streaks of magenta, each a different shade or hue. A neutral blue coat, it’s collar popped up sat comfortably on her willowy frame, a shimmering red jewel prominent at the base of her neck. Dark blue shoes with minor heels lead to magenta leggings that flowed up to a knee length dark blue skirt the same shade as her shoes.

“I would also appreciate if you would put Miss Dusk down.” Principal Cinch said cooly, her eyes narrowing slightly even as her visage remained neutral.

“Oh, sure! Are you okay to walk on your own, Sonata?” Fireside asked as she put her sister down slowly, the girl gently getting to her feet and taking a steady stance before nodding in response.

“Thanksies!” Sonata said as she delivered a small kiss to her sisters cheek, Fireside chuckling as the girl pulled away. “So whatcha need ta talk to her about, Missus Principal Lady?”

“That is a personal matter for just her and myself.” Cinch responded after rolling her eyes at the bubbly girl’s display. “I have already informed Dean Cadance that she shall be late for Homeroom, but that does not encompass the three of you as well, so I suggest you head on your way. If you would follow me, Miss Glow.”

Fireside shrugged as she looked back at her sisters, each of them sharing different looks of worry before waving as they started to head off to class. The teen quickly caught up to the woman, who just came up to the amber chin of Fireside in her heels. The woman refused to talk as she wove her way through the school, the seas of students instantly backing away to grant her passage. Teachers themselves seemed to do the same, though some did it out of what seemed to be unease, while others nodded in familiarity.

“In here, please.” Principal Cinch finally said as the two of them approached the personal office of the woman on the top floor of the school, Cinch opening the door as she motioned for Fireside to enter. The girl nodded and made her way in, pausing just inside to look around as she waited for her guide.

A small, wiry man sat at a desk just in front of another door, this one massive as it stared at Fireside, causing her to quickly glance around the rest of the room. Trophies, awards, commendations, all sorts of things dedicated to Cinch and/or Crystal Prep adorned the walls, even more than what sat in the cases that littered the school’s halls. The balding man looked up for a moment to see what the noise was, only to shoot back down to whatever he was doing when he noticed Cinch enter the room.

“We are not to be disturbed, is that understood?” Cinch said coldly as she entered the room, the harshness of her tone obviously directed at the man who sat at the desk, who nodded rapidly in response as she passed. “In here, Miss Glow.”

Fireside nodded as she started towards the now open door, light glaring through the window that now faced her through the open door. Cinch followed immediately after Fireside, shutting the door behind the two of them with a resounding ‘Thud’! She made her way towards what was obviously her desk, a needlessly tall chair sat facing Fireside, as well as a pair of chairs that sat in front of the desk, each a dark leather and covered in ornate metalwork.

“Please, have a seat.” Cinch instructed as she reached her chair, motioning for Fireside to join her at the table. The girl nodded once again, looking around the room in silence. Even more awards covered the walls, as well certificates and diplomas for all sorts of degrees. Fireside slowly rounded one of the chairs, slowly seating herself upon it.

“So how has your time at Crystal Prep Academy been so far?” Cinch sat down, leaning forward slightly as she steepled her fingers in front of her self, carefully watching Fireside as she awaited the girl’s response.

“It’s, uh… It’s been pretty good so far?” Fireside gave a nervous chuckle to go with the equally nervous smile she wore as she rubbed the back of her head, thoughts and ideas shooting through her head like a runaway lightning bolt through water.

“That is good to hear.” the woman gave a warm smile, devoid of any actual warmth and camaraderie, the corners of her mouth slowly rising up before she started to lean back in her chair, her fingers remaining steepled as she did so. “You see, I have heard certain… rumours, shall we call them, about you, and I was hoping to hear your side of them.”

“Rumours? What sort of rumours? Good things I’m hoping!” Fireside smiled warmly as she shifted carefully in her seat, dread threatening to break through as she thought back to Suri’s threat. Surely the girl didn’t have enough sway to do something like this!

“Well why don’t we start with last Monday. I heard you had a little altercation with Strong Arm, the star quarterback of our football team.” Cinch’s eyes were laser focused on Fireside, seeming to record every detail of the girl and her actions.

“Strong Arm? Oh! You mean the boy that stormed past me, shoved me, and called me a cripple?” Fireside recounted the details as confidently as she could, hoping to convince the Principal of her innocence should something have been said against her. “Yeah, I remember now. Heh, I just asked him to watch where he was going, was all. Well, maybe a little more heated than that, but I mean, I was in crutches still, right? He should have been a little bit more careful around me was all.”

“And what about later that day, in gym class? Everyone in your class said that performed a rather miraculous feat of strength.” Fireside noticed just how much Cinch’s eyes narrowed as she continued her inquisition of the girl’s first week.

“Well, the cast had gotten wet previously, see, so it was already compromised as far as rigidity went, and-”

“But that still doesn’t explain why you would challenge one of the top linebackers in the country to one of those silly arm wrestles with that injured arm, especially after just how damaged it had been.” Cinch cut off Fireside without a second thought, staring the girl down from between her long, willowy digits.

“Well I guess I just wanted to prove a point?” Fireside’s smile faltered as she continued to lock eyes with the woman.

“Surely shattering a side table wasn’t necessary to prove a point though?”

“Ah, that, heh… Well maybe it was a little rickety? I didn’t expect it to shatter like that, honest!”

“And then there’s the matter regarding the wall on the first floor, where a boy said that you flung him against it with enough force to dent it, causing over one thousand dollars in damages.” Cinch remained leaning back, her eyes narrowing to mere slivers of visible organ.

“Okay, now that one obviously shouldn’t have a grain of merit!” Fireside started to laugh slightly. “Does it look like I can fling someone with enough force to do that? Besides, he was bullying Twilight, apparently he-”

“And what about the rest of the week? If things are to believed, mayhaps it is you who is the bully?” the woman instantly returned to leaning forward, a smile spreading across her face as if she were a spider looking at her freshly caught prey. “And then to top it off, Miss Polomare came to me yesterday with reports that you and your sister, Miss Dusk, assaulted her and three of her friends in the women’s washroom nearest the Home Ec classroom.”

“Now that is one that I can personally confirm is a lie! They stole Sonata’s locket!” the fiery haired said firmly as she shot to her feet, her hands slamming onto the desk as her smile vanished.

“Well Miss Polomare had some rather shocking images on her phone as proof of the situation.” the woman watched as Fireside fumed, her cold smile growing.

“Photos, huh? Well I think I got something better.” a look of confidence slowly made its’ way across the girl’s face, Fireside thanking the sky above that she was wise enough to put her phone voice recorder as she was entering the girl’s washroom that day. “Here, take a listen.”

Fireside put the phone down on the desk, facing it towards Cinch as she pressed play. An exact verbal recollection of that encounter started to play, albeit slightly muffled as a result of being in the girl’s skirt pocket at the time, but it was proof nonetheless, causing the girl’s smile to widen further across her face, only to be replaced by sheepishness once the more colourful language she had said started to emerge.

“Well, it seems that there is some truth to your statement.” Cinch said as she sat back into her chair, Fireside scrambling to end the recording before it reached the part of Sonata talking down on Cinch. “I shall forget about it as well, then. However, that is not our main business here.”

“It’s not?” Fireside was confused as she awkwardly returned to sitting in her chair. What else was there to talk about?

“It is in regards to your past, so to speak. You see, I do understand that you are recovering from amnesia, though it seems that nothing has come of it yet, correct?”

“Well, I mean, I guess not? I don’t remember anything about my past, but I remember… things? Like, I remember all the answers to all these tests and worksheets I’ve done, but I don’t recall actually when I studied them.” Fireside scratched her head as she tried to explain her situation, only to pause when she noticed the bemused look on the older woman’s face. “Er… What’s with the look?”

“Well, I think I may have a lead on some of your past.” Cinch gave an almost convincing warm smile as she started to type on the keyboard of her computer. “What do you know about Canterlot High School?”

“Well apparently I studied there for a few years, and then left.” Fireside watched as the woman continued to type away without sparing a glance at her keyboard or screen. “I’ve also been spending some time with some girl’s that were friends of mine there.”

“Have they told you anything about maybe why you left? Maybe something about a certain… scandal that is has been occurring there since last month” Cinch’s smile took on a malicious overtone as she looked over at her screen.

“No, they haven’t told me anything about why I left, but they did mention that there has been a rather large cyber-bullying incident occurring at the moment.” Fireside’s confusion continued to mount as she sat there. What was Cinch going on about with this? Was she trying to hint at something?

“Have you looked into it at all?” Fireside shook her head, eyes watching the woman wearily. “Well why don’t I show you what has been happening so far.”

Fireside watched as the woman turned the computer screen around so they both could see what was on the screen. It had an internet browser of some sort open, with the page logged into a social media site called MyStable. There was a long stream of images, videos, and text based posts, all of them with some sort of hateful message or embarrassing fact, as well as replies from people cursing the owner of the page and threatening them. But that wasn’t the part that caught Fireside’s eye.

The user profile carried a stylized image of somebody with amber skin and and a very recognizable red and yellow streaked hairstyle, albeit much longer than what the girl looking at the image currently had.

“A bit strange, is it not.” Cinch said, looking back at the screen. “It is the account of somebody going by the pseudonym ‘Anon-A-Miss’, yet they use an image that bears a strikingly remarkable resemblance to you, Miss Glow.”

Fireside didn’t comment, her attention focussed more on some of the other features on the page, such as the yellow, purple, and orange striping that matched the skirt she was found in. Not only that, but some of the students were calling Anon-A-Miss a particularly recognizable name.

“...Sunset… Shimmer…?” Fireside looked over at Cinch as she said the name aloud, her mind starting to whir with thought. “The people posting threats on Anon-A-Miss’ account, whom I’m guessing are CHS students, believe that this ‘Sunset Shimmer’ is behind all of this?”

“Indeed it would seem, but I have more reason to bring this up, as you see I believe it may have a link to your past, at least in regards to your time at Canterlot High School leading up to your enrollment at this academy.”

“Oh?” Fireside did her best to feign interest in the subject, all sorts of alarms starting to blare to life.

“I was visiting Celestia and Luna, the Principal and Vice Principal respectively of Canterlot High School, over the weekend in regards to the upcoming Friendship Games event. While I was at the school, however, I observed a most peculiar set of portraits.”

Fireside watched silently as the woman retrieved her phone from the confines of her desk, moving her finger across the screen in a peculiar pattern before resting the digit on the button near the bottom of the device. The phone brightened to life as the woman tapped on one of the many icons on the screen, before tapping a few more times and handing the device to Fireside.

“You see, near their offices are the photographs of the students who won the right to wear the crown of the Fall Formal. There are three in particular that I think you would be interested in.”

Fireside delicately swiped a finger across the screen, passing through a set of photographs showing the students who won the crown, starting with some unrecognizable students at first, but then…

“Sunset Shimmer…” she whispered as she froze, taking in the portrait before her. It was an amber skinned girl with striking aquamarine eyes, and long, curled hair of crimson and gold. But it was in a terrible state compared to the earlier pictures, with threats and drawings all over its surface, yet the girl sat there delicately holding onto the crown, a small smile on her face.

The second image was the same, but the amber skinned had a more aggressive stance, a dark smirk on her face as she pointed to the crown on her head. Or at least what Fireside assumed was the crown, as the top of the photo had been torn away, people having coloured in even more of the blank space with threats and hateful words.

The third image was the most shocking yet, with the girl appearing to give a maniacal laugh as she gave a power crazy pose. There were all sorts of scribbles over the image, like large red x’s covering her eyes, a snake tongue, even batlike wings behind her.

“They really seem to thinks her, huh?” Fireside said after taking a moment to compose herself, gaze passing up towards Cinch, the woman giving a very slight nod. “So why did you feel that I should see this?”

“Well besides the fact that she looks extremely similar to you, there is one last fact that you should know.” the woman resumed her cold smile. “Sunset Shimmer was last seen on a day that you should know well.”

“Thursday, December eighteenth…” Fireside finished quietly as she looked back down at the photograph of the mad looking girl. "What is it that you hoped to achieve by bringing this to my attention?"

Cinch's smile widened.

Sidestep 18

Author's Note

Have a fun short little fluff chapter about Sunset's first client~ >;'3

Sidestep 18

Friday March 13

“So how was the daaate?” Sunset groaned as she finished sliding her dress down past her hips, the playful yet wholly condescending tone of Mother Charity’s voice wafting through the air as the woman shut the door to Sunset’s bedroom behind her.

“If you continue on with that question than I am liable to deck you clean out.” Sunset growled as she kicked the clingy dress away from her as her hands shifted down to her rear. “God, are there any marks down there? I swear I’ve never seen someone kiss my ass so hard!”

“Ha! Well at least he took you out to a movie, right?” Mother Charity said as she picked up the dress, gingerly uncrumpling it before slinging it over the top of Sunset’s bar stool.

“And a hell of a dinner, too!” Sunset unhooked the clasps of her bra, turning and flinging it against the wall. “He spent the entire time showering me with praise and saying that he wanted to take me away so that I’d never leave his sight!”

“You do have a tendency to attract the weird ones, don’t you?” the woman had come over and gently patted the girl on the back.

“Why haven’t I asked him to be banned from the house yet?” Sunset pulled away and flopped face first onto her bed, groaning even harder into her pillow as she rubbed her face back and forth. Makeup be damned! She needed to get this night out of her head!

“Because he pays thrice your rate, that’s why.” Sunset felt her bed shift as Mother Charity sat down on the edge. “Now, where did he take you?”

“To that Prench place-”

“On the edge of town!? That’s place’s pricing is beyond exorbitant!” Mother Charity sounded amazed as she playfully swatted at Sunset. “I swear I could take every cent he has ever paid and I would still be unable to even pay the cover charge!”

“The staff that were forced to notice me gave me looks that made it seem like I was below even dirt!” Sunset rolled over, her face a mess of makeup from her rolling back and forth.

“Awww, poor baby…”

“And when I tried to order a salad! It’s like they’ve never heard of someone being a vegetarian!” Sunset flailed around uselessly.

“With they way you look, honey?” Sunset glared up at the scoffing woman. “How many damn protein shakes do you drink?”

“This is all courtesy of hard work, thank you very much!” Mother Charity erupted into a fit of melodic tittering as Sunset stuck her tongue out at her.

“Sure, sure… Now what about the movie?”

“Get out!” Mother Charity ducked as Sunset started to hurl her pillows in her direction.